《Forever Youth》


 C1

    My mother ran away with wild men when I was very young, perhaps because of my hunger and thirst, when my father liked to hide in his bedroom and watch erotic films.


    In my childhood memory, my dad gave me a late-night back view of the film, the rest of the time was just drinking, playing cards, often angry hit me.


    At that time, every household was still using DVDs, VCDs and the like. My father would just buy a black bag and come back to watch it. Many a night, I would wake up to the sound of the female protagonist''s "hmm hmm" and "hmm".


    Because I don''t have a woman in my house, I often think, why would a woman cry out like that? Occasionally, he would hear some females talking about a ''whatever'', ''kuhuayo'', ''Yalai Butterfly'', and other similar things. He felt that they were too tight.


    But my dad never let me touch his disc, and there were times when I was curious enough to go over it and study it, and my dad caught me and almost beat the shit out of me on the spot.


    After that, I never dared to touch my father''s things again.


    But, although I don''t touch the film, but my father saw that those memories are too deep for me, so I was full of curiosity about women since childhood, and after I went to elementary school, I liked to play with girls in class when I had nothing better to do!


    I like to push their bodies and pull their hair. Whenever this happens, the female classmates will scream in a different way than usual. It makes me feel very excited.


    At that time, I was young, so I didn''t understand that this was the wrong thing to do, and thus attracted the hatred of many female classmates. The one who hates me the most is the Village Head''s daughter, Chu Han.


    Perhaps it''s because I look down on my family''s poverty, and because I feel that I''m hated by everyone, Chu Han is always going against me, the big sister in charge. I couldn''t afford to offend her, and so many times I had to endure the acid.


    One of Chu Han''s sisters was a mute''s daughter. That girl talked the most and her mouth was long. She said bad things about me many times to Chu Han, making Chu Han mock me when she had nothing to do, making me feel wronged.


    When I was in fourth grade, my mute daughter once accused me of stealing something, so I took off her pants in the movie and took off my own pants and peed in her fart eyes! It makes me happy!


    But in order to back her up, Chu Han pushed me away without a care in the world. I sat on the bed and peed my pants.


    At that time, there were a lot of people watching. I was furious, so I gave Chu Han a slap. That slap was very forceful, and it made her cry! Chu Han was no match for me, so he threatened me and told me that you, a lowly bastard without a mother to raise, would be waiting to see me in winter melon.


    Chu Han''s words made me explode. Who would say I had no mother? So I violently promised, and also said that this week I must let you know my ability.


    The winter melon beam Chu Han was talking about was a local hill with a bluestone dam on it and a small pond. After fighting it, we can conveniently wash away the blood and mud.


    When I thought about taking care of Chu Han, the first thing I thought of was my good brother Wang Zhi An. After I told this to Wang Zhi An, he immediately clenched his fists and said, "Alright, I''ve seen that woman''s bad mood. This time, I must tear the place where she peed until she submitted!"


    Wang Zhi An''s words made me very satisfied!


    On the appointed day, I asked Wang Zhian to go down the mountain and scoop up a bottle of water for me to pee on. Wang Zhi An smiled excitedly and said he would ask him to do it when he pissed.


    After Wang Zhi An left, I excitedly waited on the green stone dam. A few minutes later, the sound of motorcycles came from nearby.


    At that time, there was a motorcycle in the village that was very pretentious. I stretched my neck, could it be that Chu Han called for help?


    However, the next moment, I was shocked and hurriedly hid on the ground. Why do I have to say that? A motorcycle was slowly heading towards the pond. A woman was tied up behind the bike, and she had a white cloth bag on her head! The woman had been struggling the entire time.


    This was not a good thing.


    Not daring to make a sound, I lay down on my stomach. Then the motorcycle passed the dam and stopped. At this moment, the woman sobbed, "Wu ¡­ Wu ¡­ You''re loose ¡­ Let go ¡­"


    Her voice was faint and muffled. Her mouth should have been stuffed with something.


    As soon as the motorcycle stopped, the driver got off with an evil smile and said, "That rock dam is too hot, it''s not easy to lie on it. "In the end, it was the cofferdam that made the riverbank comfortable and the wind cold!


    When he said ''rock dam'', he glanced at the rock dam gleefully, scaring me so much that I quickly buried my head in it.


    With that, he lifted the woman and placed her on the grass. I looked over and saw that the woman was wearing a pair of shorts. Her white thighs were exposed, making her look like she was having a rough time.


    Back in ''03, the social climate was not very open. To put it bluntly, the clothes of the average person were still very conservative. At the time, I thought this woman was quite shameless and probably a bad woman!


    As soon as the woman was properly put away, the driver''s hand continuously pinched her thigh while occasionally rubbing her thigh. The woman held onto her legs and kept dodging, causing the driver to laugh.


    I could see then that I didn''t know the driver at all, and I was wondering if I should save him or hide him. To be honest, the guy''s big and I''m scared of him.


    Not long after, a tent was set up under the driver''s seat! He rubbed his hands together and said, "I can''t tolerate this anymore, I''m going to play with you!" After saying so, he took off the cloth bag on the woman''s head. He said that it was better to look at her face when she was an administrative officer!


    At this moment, the woman''s mouth was stuffed with a piece of cloth, and her wet hair was stuck to her cheek! She kept begging and shaking her head.


    I looked at her profile and it was nice, but I didn''t feel like I knew her.


    Afterwards, the driver took off his pants there, saying that this bro will be working hard today. I felt that he was pretty energetic. If he wanted to rob, then rob! Why did he have to take off his pants! That''s true. I didn''t think he was going to be a rapist.


    Speaking of which, in the year 03, when computers had just become popular, how could the children at that time come into contact with yellow film? It was basically a blank sheet of paper when it came to shyness!


    So when the man grabbed the woman''s tight T-shirt and rolled it up to her neck, I didn''t know what he was trying to do. In any case, I just looked at that girl''s pair of breasts, which were so white and tender that they fell there. I was curious, why is her breasts different from the girls in my class?


    However, the moment her chest was exposed, the driver swallowed his saliva like a fool. He even jumped up and shouted, "Wow, you''re too big! You can squeeze milk now!" He could feel that the guy was especially excited back then.


    The moment the cloth was torn off, the woman would naturally start shouting for help, for help, for rape, and so on. However, the driver wasn''t nervous at all. Instead, he mumbled to himself, "Shout harder, and the shockwave will become stronger."


    From what he said, the woman seemed to realize that this person wasn''t afraid of her crying for help, so she started begging for help towards the driver.


    Through the lines of a woman begging for mercy, I understood! He had stopped working because of SARS, so he went back to his hometown to have a look. The driver pretended to be a good guy and said that he was going to take someone home, but he had evil intentions on his part.


    One of the key points here is that the woman''s hometown is our village. It was also because of this sentence that I thought I would save her. As a man, a village couldn''t just stand by and watch as she died.


    After I made this decision, the driver touched my chest and said, "Beautiful girl, actually, don''t call me that. It''s a hot day and I''m in a wilderness. Do you really expect anyone to be here?" Hehe, in any case, you''re not a good person, so you want me to bury you in the Bottomless Pit?


    After he finished speaking, he raised his head and laughed. At this time, the woman who was kneeling suddenly pushed her butt back, then she pulled back her neck and forcefully bumped against him!


    With a "dong", his head hit the driver''s pole. At that time, he was holding onto my lower body tightly with his legs so that I could roll on the ground. Just by looking at it, I felt a wave of heartache.


    The woman bumped into the driver and screamed as she crawled up. Then, she turned around and ran towards the Green Stone Dam. When she ran, her hands were tied behind her back, and she almost lost her balance several times. Thus, the two lumps on her chest kept swaying in front of my eyes, swaying back and forth, making her look extremely soul-stirring ¡­


    I thought I was going to stop breathing with that rhythm ¡­ I was so shocked, mainly because I had never seen a woman like this before. I thought how scary these tumors were, and I thought that this woman was probably close to the end of her life.

 C2

    After running for a while, the driver finally recovered. That guy was a bit angry from embarrassment. He shouted, "Run, run! Do you believe that I will kill you later?!"


    He ran after her. But the guy was smart. He took a step back to the motorcycle and rode after him.


    In the blink of an eye, the distance between them closed. The woman turned her head and saw that place. She screamed in fright, completely at a loss of what to do.


    At this moment, I felt that it was time for a hero to appear. Without hesitation, I grabbed a rock and jumped out.


    However ¡­


    The woman ran toward me in a straight line, and when I jumped out, she was looking back at the motorcycle and didn''t notice me.


    I cursed under my breath, but before I could utter a word, we bumped into each other. I was short, and my head was on her chest. Then, he felt a wave of softness, and his nose was filled with the sweet smell of milk. When he opened his eyes, all he saw were white skin and tender flesh. It was the first time I had encountered something so soft. I couldn''t help but squeeze on it, feeling more comfortable.


    If I hadn''t known that I had touched the tumor, I would have stuck out my tongue and licked it.


    However, all of this happened in a split-second. I didn''t feel comfortable for even a second, but what followed was the scream of a woman and the two of us rolling around in a mess.


    At that time, I had thought to myself, I''m finished. If I can''t save this paralyzed person, then I feel as though I''m going to lose ¡­


    It was said that I was young at the time and my bones were soft, so it wasn''t a big deal for me to fall down. However, she was not feeling well. Her upper body was rubbing against the green stone dam, and the right side of her waist was a large piece of scuffed skin. The flesh, mixed with sand, looked extremely tight.


    Then she made a kind of hissing sound through her nose, and then she raised her neck to look at me and said, "Ouch, it hurts like hell."


    Her words were even spoken in Mandarin. Listening to her at a close distance, she felt that it was rather unpleasing to listen to. It was soft and delicate! He also had a pair of eyes with her, and only then did he realize that this woman was too good-looking.


    This was probably the reason why the village girl had seen so many of them. When she looked at her now, she felt as if the whole world had become a bit brighter. Then I blushed and stammered, unsure of what to say. To put it bluntly, this woman had overturned my knowledge, as if she was a TV star.


    I was stunned by the beauty, but not the driver. That guy gloated loudly and said, "Aha, keep running, keep running and see what happens." Then the motorcycle was right in front of us.


    After the driver got off the car, he didn''t immediately clean up the pretty sister. Instead, he stood with his hands on his hips, looking back and forth between us for a long time.


    The pretty sister was the first to speak. She slowly kneeled up, her hands still tied behind her back. She told the man that she wasn''t going to leave. Someone here had been exposed. Do you want to go to jail? She glanced at me as she spoke, and the driver stared back at me.


    At this moment, I felt a little unhappy as I thought to myself, "Isn''t this the f * cking cause of disaster?" As expected, that fellow''s gaze never left me. He stroked his chin with one hand and had a depressed expression on his face. He was probably thinking of how to deal with me.


    It was at this moment that the woman spoke again. "Child, where are your parents?" When she said this, she squeezed the corner of my eye a few times!


    I suddenly understood. The atmosphere was so urgent that I could feel the man trying to mess with me, so I quickly said that my parents were cutting firewood down there! After speaking, she called out loudly, "Father, father ¡­"


    When I finished shouting, the man looked a little scared. He even stuck his head out and looked down the mountain a few times, asking my little friend, is your parents really down there?


    After he asked, the woman wanted to speak again, but the man shouted, "Stop it! Don''t f * cking think I don''t know what you''re planning. Let him speak. Don''t interrupt!"


    With that, he squatted down and squeezed the woman''s neck, threatening to strangle whoever dared to lie to him.


    At the time, it was obvious that this b * stard was just trying to scare me. If he were a normal child, he would have been scared silly by him!


    But I''ve been hit a lot since I was a kid. So still say yes, at the bottom of the mountain, later still have to take me home to eat dinner, or I will shout again!


    When I said that, my heart almost jumped out of my chest. However, there was no other way around it. Since I had already lied to such an extent and didn''t continue speaking, I might just lose my life. Thus, I could only take the risk.


    Fortunately, he didn''t ask me to shout, but seeing that I was eager to give it a try, he quickly waved his hands and said, "Ah, there''s no need to shout. Uncle is just asking." After that, the woman let out a sigh of relief and shouted with a hint of joy, "Why aren''t you leaving? Are you still waiting here for people to catch you?"


    After she finished drinking, the man unwillingly cursed at me. He even suddenly kicked me and cursed, "Damn it, you little bastard, you''re really unlucky!"


    The strength used in this kick was especially great. As it hit my chest, I felt as though I was being deflated. Then the man came back and slapped me again, grabbed me by the stomach and nudged me with his knee. I thought I was going to die.


    After a while, I vomited and spouted all over the ground. He finally stopped. Then he threw me to the ground and put his hands on the woman''s chest and scratched. He did it so roughly that the woman''s tummy began to distort, and that was when J. 8 said it wouldn''t do me any good, and I wanted to collect some interest. With that, he finally left on his motorcycle.


    After he left, I completely relaxed. Lying there thinking about my mom, not acting like a hero and getting beaten up into a bear.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, the woman suddenly touched me and cried, feeling wronged. "Brother, are you alright? I''m really sorry, sister was also helpless, so she dragged you into the water. I''ve troubled your little brother! "Wuu wuu ¡­" As soon as she started crying, she kept crying, making me feel depressed. I thought to myself, ''Even if laozi''s feces are beaten up, I still haven''t cried. Why are you crying like a bird!?''


    I ignored her and only comforted her not to cry after I recovered my breath. I''m fine! When she heard this, her tears turned into smiles. He didn''t know whether it was because she was too happy or because she was comforted by her conscience, or something like that! Suddenly he stuck his head out and gave me a big kiss on the forehead. In a split-second, a hot and humid atmosphere spread throughout my body. My body tensed up and my eyes widened. After all, this is the first time I''ve been kissed by a woman in my memories. I found this feeling really comfortable, and it might have been due to nervousness.


    In reality, I was a little annoyed when she dragged me into the water. After all, I was planning to save her in the beginning! However, it was different when a person actively wanted to be compared to being schemed against. It''s just that as soon as she kissed me, I admit that I was terrified and have forgiven her.


    When I was young, I didn''t have any impure thoughts. The crotch of his pants was propped up, making him feel extremely embarrassed. He tightened his legs and blushed like he was giving a monkey a butt.


    She obviously saw it as well and comforted me with a smile, "Don''t be embarrassed. This is the normal reaction of you guys. Big sister really thanks you very much. If not for your existence, who knows what might have happened. "Elder sister is also a ¡­"


    She didn''t say anything else, but I soon found out that she was still a virgin! Because of this, from then on, I was a very important man in her heart.


    She should have seen me nervous, kissed me once and then stopped! I was asked again and again if there was anything wrong with me. Take me to the doctor. I say, this is nothing. You did not see my father hit me.


    She laughed and tapped my forehead and said, What kind of father is this?


    After saying this, I immediately felt uncomfortable. I thought to myself, ''I''ve been f * cking suspicious. Why did she say that?''


    Didn''t you have something to say? The more physical contact a man and woman had, the closer the relationship would be. I don''t know if she kissed me, but we became more intimate! After chatting for a while, I found out that her name was Li Yanhong and that she had gone out to work a long time ago.


    When I heard her name, I laughed and mocked her, "Big Sister Yanhong, you are so beautiful, your name is really rustic!" Hearing that, she pinched the back of my hand in rebuke and said, "I''m not that bad. I''m telling you, in the past, there were two girls in my class who were still called Du Dongmei. Is it even worse for a mother like Kai Lin?"


    Then he grinned. The gorgeous red sister is a oval face, Dan phoenix eyes that looks like that, when people smile it is especially sweet, I feel very comfortable.


    Then we waited for Wang Zhian to come back. What was funny was that the moment he saw Sister Yanhong, Wang Zhi An screamed and quickly threw away the bottle. He had been in too much of a hurry to pee. Yan Hong-jie covered her mouth and laughed, saying that he was Wang Zhi An?


    Upon hearing his question, Wang Zhi An became even more nervous. He couldn''t even straighten his tongue, and his face was as red as a monkey''s ass. Afterwards, he quietly asked me, who is this woman? He looks like a celebrity?


    I was just pretending to be my sister, but he didn''t believe me and insisted on asking Yinhong. Big Sister Yanhong looked at me with a very gentle expression as she smiled and said, "I am indeed her younger brother." In this way, Wang Zhi An was not envious to death. When Big Sister Yanhong hugged me, the two lumps in front of my chest were pressing against my head once again.

 C3

    To say the least, Wang Zhian cared a lot about his image in front of beauties. He always acted like a well-behaved boy when he walked, but he was ugly, like a soldier. The more he acted, the more awkward he became.


    That night, when the sky was about to turn dark, only then did we part from Big Sister Yan Hong. As for Chu Han, she was probably terrified and didn''t come.


    When we left, Miss Yan Hong bought a bag of sugar for each of us. Then she told us that she was going back to her hometown.


    Could it be the reason why I lacked maternal love as a child? Hearing these words, my eyes felt sore. I was really looking forward to being with Yinhong, but I couldn''t say that.


    Perhaps it was because I was a little disappointed, but Big Sister Yan Hong patted my head and said, "Little Tiger, be happy. In the future, Big Sister will find you to play!"


    It made me feel a lot better.


    When I got home, my father was smoking under the eaves! When he saw me, he shouted, "A thief doesn''t leave his house for a whole day! Where did he run off to?!"


    I thought I''d give my dad a surprise and ignore him, so I hid the candy behind my back!


    He just shouted, "You''re sneaking around! "Come back quickly ¡­"


    But before I could hand over the sugar, my father reached into his pocket and pulled out a bag of snacks.


    I don''t know if you guys still remember, but it''s called big knife meat, and when I was young I sold it really well, one for a dime and one for a bag for 40 or so. "Dad brought you something nice to eat today!" my dad told me.


    I was especially surprised to hear my father''s words.


    The main thing is that he used to drink and play cards all the time, so how could he have the mood to bring me food? However, I didn''t dare to say that. Instead, I asked him where he got the money from!


    When I finished asking, my dad became even more cocky. His face lit up with smiles and he even started humming a little tune. He said, "Son, just you wait. The two of us will be turning around soon!"


    In order to show off, he had fawningly fished out another five hundred dollars from his clothes and asked me, what is this?


    In ''03, five hundred dollars was a lot of money for the average family, when a bucket of instant noodles was only two yuan and five yuan. I should have been happy when I saw the money, but instead of being happy, I was worried.


    My father shook the ashes of the cigarette and asked me why I didn''t say anything. Why didn''t I pick up my food?


    I couldn''t hold it in any longer and asked him if he had stolen the money. Where did all this money come from?


    It''s not that I''m looking down on my father, but I don''t remember him as someone who could save money. I was afraid he might be in trouble.


    When my dad heard that, he grabbed the stool under his butt and threw it at me. Staring at me, he shouted, "You little brat, did you not loosen your skin for a few days and have gotten itchy again?"


    From the look of it, this must have offended my father. I wanted to run away. But my hind legs were hit by the bench and I fell to the ground.


    Then my father grabbed me by the hair and hit me.


    As they fought, they cursed, "Your father brought you snacks out of kindness, but you didn''t appreciate my kindness, and even said it was hard to listen to me. You really are a bastard born from your mother!"


    Could it be that my dad suddenly saw the sugar in his arms, so he grabbed it and asked me where I came from?


    I covered my face as I said that a sister had given it to me! My dad got even angrier and said, "Damn you, how can there be a pie falling from the sky in broad daylight? "Why didn''t you say your mother sent it to you?"


    After that, he kicked me with his foot, causing me to feel an excruciating pain.


    It was also because I felt wronged that day. After that, I couldn''t hold it in and shouted, "Do you think I''m like you? Being hurt by a woman, she would never be able to leave this world. "I''m not that damn cowardly. Don''t mention that bitch Chen Lin if you have a temper ¡­"


    Chen Lin is my mother! The moment I said those words, my father glared at me with his blood-red eyes and raised his fist to smash me. However, I''m not afraid at all.


    He looked like a wild animal, and for some reason he never got to him. On the contrary, he was crying.


    As he was crying, he walked to the ground and picked up the big piece of meat. He pointed at me and said, "Then if you don''t want to eat it, I won''t give it to you!" Remember, don''t you f * * king look down on me like that. Your father will make a comeback sooner or later.


    Then my father went into the house, and before long I smelled alcohol. My dad was like that in those years, extremely sensitive and petty. To put it bluntly, my mom ran away with someone, which made him feel like he was lacking in courage and always felt like he was inferior to her! Furthermore, this is my first time contradicting him, but I didn''t expect him to not hit me, which makes me even more upset.


    ¡­.


    That night, my father fell asleep on the floor in a daze. I tucked him in and cooked myself a bowl of noodles. I had only taken a few bites when there was a hollow barking nearby.


    In the countryside, there was a habit of keeping a dog. When a stranger appeared, the dog would bark. But I don''t think I''m here to visit! But that night I was wrong. Not long after the dogs nearby barked, there was a rustle of footsteps in front of my house, and the light from the flashlight shone through the window. It looked like it was coming for my house.


    I thought my first reaction was the origin of my father''s five hundred yuan? Could it be that he had offended someone and they came looking for him? This scared me so much that I stuck a mouthful of noodles in my mouth and didn''t even dare to swallow it.


    When I saw that the light source had already reached the dam, I quickly ran over and locked the door, then hid behind the door, not daring to move.


    At this moment, a woman''s voice came from the dam, shouting, "Uncle Feng, Uncle Feng!"


    Could it be a woman? I touch my chest and finally heave a sigh of relief!


    But I did not open the door, mainly because my family and the villagers were not on good terms, which woman would come to see my father most of the night?


    There was no sound from inside the house. After waiting for a while, the woman outside muttered, "That''s not right. If I remember correctly, it should be this one!"


    After she finished mumbling, she started shouting outside again. When she realized that there was still no sound, she knocked on the door.


    At this point, my father began to snore loudly.


    The woman must have heard it and said, "Eh, there''s someone here, why aren''t you replying?"


    When she said this, it was in Mandarin. At that time, it was enough to shock me, causing me to feel especially excited and excited. I didn''t think too much about it and quickly opened the door.


    When he opened the door, he saw Yinhong talking to herself with a frown on her face!


    I couldn''t hold back my laughter and said, "Haha, Big Sister Yan Hong!" It''s you? "


    Yes, Miss Brilliant Red had spoken Mandarin this afternoon, so I immediately recognized her.


    After I shouted this, Big Sister Yan Hong''s eyes widened. She leaned her head closer to look at me closely and said in shock, ''Little Tiger, is that you?'' Why are you here?


    He felt that she was extremely happy!


    I pointed to the house, then said, This is my house, of course I''m here!


    After I said this, elder sister Yanhong was obviously startled for a moment! She immediately pulled my hand and asked with a smile, "Then is your father called Feng Zhi?"


    I just nodded my head and asked in surprise, "How did you know?"


    It was also like this for Sister Yanhong. She hurriedly slapped her forehead and said, "Damn! Look at how foolish she is!" I should have realized it by the time I heard your name in the afternoon.


    I looked at her strange behavior and felt a little dizzy.


    At this time, she would pinch my nose and say that I know you are definitely curious, let''s go in first, I''ll tell you. Anyway, our two families should be old acquaintances!


    I only found out after I chatted with the gorgeous red sister in the room.


    So Sister Yan Hong''s parents were on good terms with my dad when he was young. After he went bankrupt and was chased by people, her parents tried to find a way to get my dad settled in the village. When I was young, Sister Yan Hong even hugged me.


    After I finished digesting it, I thought to myself, No wonder I felt so close to her after meeting her for the first time today.


    But that''s not what I''m happiest about. The happiest thing was that Big Sister Yan Hong was going to stay at my house tonight. The mud wall on her side of the house had collapsed due to no one staying there.


    After elder sister Yan Hong told me, she jokingly pulled on my hand and said: "It seems that elder sister will have to sleep with you tonight!" Don''t you dare turn your back on me!


    These words made me faint, and for no reason, I started to get excited. After saying this, I felt that there was a bit of a reaction from below. To be honest, I''ve never slept with a woman in my life!

 C4

    My heart beat a little faster, and I found that I really wanted to sleep with Big Sister Yan Hong. He couldn''t help but sniff the fragrance off Big Sister Yan Hong''s body. "Big Sister Yan Hong, you smell really good. I want to sleep with you!"


    She smiled and touched my face. "You''re the only one with a sweet mouth. Let''s go." Before we left, we got my dad on the bed and went to my room.


    I was especially excited about sleeping with Big Sister Yan Hong. After taking off her clothes and pants, she crawled into bed early to wait for her. However, there were a lot of procedures for Big Sister Yan Hong. She insisted on having hot water to wash her face and then having her feet washed as well.


    I didn''t want to wash. She had to get me up to wash. Then I put my foot on Red-Sis''s foot and felt her smooth flesh and the bright red nail polish on her toes.


    After washing up, the gorgeous red sister turned off the light and carried me to bed! As she hugged me, she could feel the two knobs on her chest dangling from my back.


    Later, when I went to bed, Miss Brilliant Red took off her clothes beside the bed. Although the lights were gone, the moon was very bright that night, so I could see the outline of her body.


    At that time, he saw her chest pop out again. Furthermore, when she was taking off her pants, her chest was shaking uncontrollably! The key was that Big Sister Yan Hong didn''t look tired at all.


    Afterwards, I really couldn''t hold it in anymore and asked, "Big Sister Yanhong, you said that you don''t get tired from wearing these two tumours all day? Why don''t you go for a cut? People say that tumors are too big to get cancer. "


    After I finished speaking, elder sister Yanhong immediately stopped moving. Then, still holding his belt with one hand, he stood on one foot and said, "What, brother, what are you talking about?"


    I pointed to her chest.


    At that time, because of my line of sight, she looked over to see if she could see me. She even asked me again.


    At this moment, I leaned towards her and stretched out my right hand, pressing it against her right chest, saying, "It''s just this tumor!" It felt pretty serious.


    When I pressed it, I found it was really soft.


    Who knew that in the next second, Big Sister Yanhong would quickly knock my hand off and say, in a very embarrassed voice, "Hahaha, little brother, you''re saying this ¡­"


    As she spoke, she laughed again, in that strange state of laughter. She even said ''tumor'', how could this be called ''tumor'', ah, this is ¡­ this is a woman''s chest!


    I was quite angry when she explained it this way. Yan Hong-jie, you fool, I took off the clothes of my mute class'' daughter. Her breasts were clearly different.


    If she put it this way, she laughed even harder.


    After that, she told me that this thing is really hard to explain. Anyway, as a man, this'' elder sister ''is a treasure, but as a man, I like it. At that time, I muttered, what kind of treasures are these two tumours? They fall on my chest and are so tired that they can''t run when they want to fight someone.


    Big Sister Yanhong just laughed and scolded me saying that I''m still young and don''t understand. I''ll understand when I grow up.


    At that time, I thought, grandma, why do I understand everything when I grow up, how long will it take for me to grow up?


    After we chatted for an hour or so, Big Sister Yan Hong told me that she was too sleepy and went to sleep first.


    I haven''t slept since she fell asleep. The other thing was that she felt that sleeping with Big Sister Yan Hong was very magical. She was afraid that this was just a dream, so she just closed her eyes and disappeared.


    He did not fall asleep until the latter half of the night.


    ¡­.


    The next morning I was awakened by the noise of shouting and cursing!


    When he opened his eyes, he saw that Big Sister Yan Hong was still sleeping soundly. Thus, he felt much more at ease.


    I found that Yan Hongjie''s sleeping posture was rather boastful, and not as beautiful as I thought. She sat up on her butt, then tucked her legs under the edge of the blanket and covered her face with her messy hair. I was shocked for a moment. I couldn''t help but take a few more glances, and I noticed that her interior style was extremely shameful. It was so narrow that it looked like two strips of cloth. I wondered what that would cover.


    While I was daydreaming, my father''s shout suddenly came from outside, "What the fuck, why don''t I give it up?" What can you do to kill me? "Huh?"


    My father''s voice was so exasperated that I could almost picture him with bloodshot eyes, trying to eat people. I thought something had happened, and then I remembered the five hundred dollars and rushed out.


    Outside, he saw my father holding a big pot full of excrement and throwing it at the people in the yard. As those people fled in panic, a man wearing glasses even shouted, "Feng Zhi, you are openly defying the village branch''s unanimous decision, and even more so defying the rule of the country. You''re going to break the law and go to jail. "


    The man with glasses was the village head, and Chu Han was her daughter. He had come to my house many times, usually for the purpose of collecting agricultural taxes and road payments. I was a little afraid that Old Chu would mention the matter of Chu Han, so I didn''t say anything.


    After Old Chu finished shouting, my dad stopped shouting, "Fuck the agricultural tax! I still don''t know. This year''s reform of the country, we citizens will never have to pay any more public rations or agricultural tax. Do you think I don''t understand the law? "


    After shouting, Old Chu snorted disdainfully and said, "You know the law, what the hell do you know about the law? I''m not here to take in this year, I''m here a few years ago! Feng Zhi, you must be enjoying the road ride, right? You haven''t bought any in your family? If everyone else pays, then why don''t you pay the highway payment and the rations? "


    After Old Chu finished speaking, he told the group leaders that if he didn''t turn over, from today onwards, he would tear down their house. After all, this family was shameless. Old Chu saw me after he finished speaking and rolled up his sleeves angrily. "That''s right, don''t let this son of a bitch go to public school. I told you not to do anything to your family."


    After Old Chu finished speaking, my father suddenly became angry. You want me to die for you? Did you even think about my son? Then he stormed into the house, and after a while he held a piece of iron in his right hand, and in his left hand he held the five hundred dollars and said, Money, isn''t it? I''m telling you, I have plenty of money. But I''m also telling you, I won''t f * cking pay. What can you do to me? If you dare to touch my son, then try.


    Old Chu was also someone who wanted to protect his father, so when he heard this, he immediately became angry. He spat and wanted to fight my father. You even shouted that if you have the guts, you will strike my daughter now, but if I don''t strike you, you are a f * cking coward. No wonder your wife ran away!


    Old Chu''s strength was also great, he couldn''t hold a few captains back no matter how hard he charged. My father was even more hot-tempered, and his words of being insulted by Old Chu was not bad. He immediately rushed forward and hacked towards Old Chu''s head with a piece of fur-iron. Fortunately, Old Chu had dodged quickly, or else it would have been a huge problem.


    It was as if my dad had been stabbed in a barrel of gunpowder, and everyone started to criticize him.


    Just from the scene, it was quite explosive. Not long later, they started fighting.


    Although my father had an axe in his hand, but there were too many good men. The captains smashed rocks and carried loads of stones. Soon, my father was beaten to the ground.


    He swung the axe around and hurt a few more people. Old Chu''s eyes were bloodshot as he scolded, "These f * ckers want to make trouble for the people and obstruct the office every time. Your father has had enough of this cowardice. Treat you well today!"


    After saying that, he cursed as he picked up a stone the size of a bowl and smashed it onto my father''s head. At that time, my father''s eyeballs bulged and he began to spit white foam from his mouth. After that, he stopped moving.


    The moment something happened to my dad, I immediately went crazy. I screamed at my father, rushed into the house, grabbed a kitchen knife and rushed out.


    Old Chu felt that I was being too impulsive. When I went out, I was trembling with a pale face, and he did not expect me to go.


    Then I rushed to his back and chopped him down. The knife cut into Old Chu''s back, causing him to scream in pain. Then, a trace of blood quickly flowed out and soaked my clothes. It flowed from the handle of the knife to my wrist and my pants were soon soaked in blood.


    The other captains roared, someone kicked me, sent my blade flying, and gave me a good beating.


    It was only when I was about to lose consciousness that I realized that Miss Brilliant Red had rushed out. Could she have come out after waking up? She didn''t even have the time to put on her underwear and was already bare-chested. Seeing that I was being beaten, without saying anything further, he threw himself on top of me.


    In this situation, the captains also came up. They didn''t let me go just because of this, but they still tried to beat me up. A few people purposely provoked her by saying that it was no wonder that her father didn''t pay. He reckoned that all of the money was spent on prostitutes and this rotten woman was hiding in his house. As he said this, he scolded the gorgeous red sister, saying that she was a shitty b * tch that ran bare-chested for most of the day!


    In any case, my heart was in pain, and my eyes were brimming with tears. Soon, I lost consciousness!

 C5

    When I woke up again, it was night, in the hospital in town. Big Sister Yan Hong was lying asleep beside the bed! I cleared my throat and coughed a few times.


    I woke up Big Sister Yan Hong. She looked up in a daze and cried when she saw me looking at her. She touched my face and said, "Little Tiger, you''re awake. You''re finally awake!"


    Big Sister Yanhong cried to the point that I was quite touched and felt a bit sad. Actually, I also know that nothing will happen to me. I am like someone who has been beaten up for too long, even feeling a bit lucky. I think that I definitely won''t die from this.


    I was worried about my dad, so I asked her about my dad. With this question, Yinhong''s tears were even more intense. She sobbed and said that my dad was in a coma from severe injuries, so it would be a problem for him if he could stay awake for the rest of his life!


    These words made my heart sink.


    Although my father often hit me, let me feel not very warm. But if he never wakes up again, I''ll never feel safe again.


    I was so sad that tears started streaming down my face. Seeing that I was crying, Yinhong quickly comforted me and said, "Don''t be afraid, she''s still here. She will think of a way to save my dad."


    Later, I said I wanted to see my father, the gorgeous red sister did not allow at first, said I will wait for me to recover. However, since then, he didn''t go against me, so he helped me go.


    When he saw his father, he was lying in the emergency ward with Old Chu''s wife watching over him. That knife of mine, even though it had hit Old Chu, it was actually just a superficial wound.


    Now Old Chu has been detained by the police, waiting to be dealt with. If my father''s problem is not solved, then he''ll be in trouble.


    Old Chu''s wife seemed to be an honest person. When she saw me go, she kept apologizing, saying that Old Chu shouldn''t be so rude, but I didn''t want to pay any attention to her, so I just looked at my father quietly. My dad had a few bandages on his head and a pipe in his nose. It was a ventilator.


    It never occurred to me that one day my father would be in bed and I would be unable to move, but there was nothing I could do. He was at a loss. As he watched, he cried again. I think I''m in too much of a predicament, my own mother ran away, after so many years, my only father is going to be in trouble, why is my life so bitter?


    The moment I cried, Big Sister Yanhong immediately hugged me to comfort me. Old Chu''s wife was also panicking. She pulled me back and begged for forgiveness while stuffing me with fruit.


    However, I was sent flying with a slap. I pointed at her and hatefully said, "If anything happens to my father, I''ll fight with your family."


    I didn''t disobey him, and I really did.


    Seeing that I was agitated, Big Sister Yan Hong quickly pulled me out of the ward and dragged me back to the ward. Only later did Yinhong tell me that Old Chu had not violated the law.


    In those years, the state pushed ahead with the reform of the agricultural tax system to relieve the pressure on the people, and gradually, the agricultural tax and grain were eliminated. However, there was a prerequisite. In order to enjoy this policy, the commoners must not be tainted. To put it bluntly, they must pay off all their previous arrears.


    At that time, he was in a hurry to collect this money because he wanted to take advantage of SARS. Many of the workers had already gone back to their hometowns so he could do it together. But my dad is just like that. He thinks that since he didn''t borrow the country''s money, how can we talk about returning the money? He was the one who needed money.


    What Yan Hong meant was, if we were to pursue this matter, my dad''s responsibility would not be erased at all. If we can keep up with this mess, that would be for the best. Let me not cause any more trouble.


    After saying that, she told me that she had already paid her debt and that it was now up to my father to deal with this matter. In any case, Old Chu''s family wanted to compensate him with some money.


    To be honest, even though I was still young, I still understand some of the reasoning behind those years. When I heard what Big Sister Yan Hong said, I knew it was reasonable. It''s just that I didn''t want to accept it in my heart. Because it makes my dad look like a scoundrel.


    Another three days passed, and one day my father suddenly woke up. At that time, I was fully recovered, and I was guarded there by Big Sister Yan Hong.


    When he woke up, Old Chu''s wife was more agitated than anyone else. She kneeled on the ground and cried bitterly, saying that Old Chu no longer needed to go to jail.


    I was also quite excited. I walked over and tightly held my father''s hand. Really, I had never felt so close to happiness. Watching my father wake up, I felt like I could jump off a building right now, even if it was a ridiculous assumption.


    However, not everything goes to comedy.


    After my father woke up, I found that there was something wrong with his right eye! When looking at you, you could see that the eye was cramping. The pupil went into the flesh, as if only the eye was white.


    The doctor said it was because the rock had struck my dad''s optic nerve and there was a clot inside it that pressed down on his blood vessels, something that might have been there for the rest of his life. After all, if we were to fight like this, it would be a miracle for a person to wake up.


    To tell the truth, even though my heart is sad, but my father is already awake, that is my biggest hope! The only consolation he had was to pay more as compensation!


    That afternoon, Old Chu was also released by the police station. As we were planning to negotiate privately, he did not have to bear any criminal responsibility. After Old Chu came out, he went straight to the hospital. When he came, he even brought Chu Han with him.


    After being locked up for about a week, Old Chu didn''t seem to be in a good mood. He didn''t seem to feel that I owed him, so he just didn''t say anything. Later on, he raised his mouth to greet my father, but my father just ignored him, making Old Chu lose face. He told a police officer in the police station, You see, this man is just like that. If we were to negotiate, he definitely wouldn''t give me any face and would have to trouble you to host it.


    Could it be that Old Chu''s attitude made me uncomfortable? Unable to control myself, I shouted at him, "Damn it, why don''t you have any guilty thoughts? What did he mean by ''this person is like this''? If I cripple you, will you feel better? "


    After I finished shouting, Old Chu glared at me and said, "Brat, I didn''t bother about you hacking me down. "You better stop looking for trouble!" He was also very unconvinced, and at this moment, my father was jumping around in bed again.


    He was shaking and trying to get up, and his breathing was heavy. When Old Chu''s wife saw this, she quickly scolded him to calm down and went to serve him.


    But my father still did not stop, said to Old Chu: "Go, go, go..."


    When that policeman saw this, he quickly called Old Chu, me, and Chu Han out as he was afraid that we would start another fight.


    After we left, we waited in the hospital lobby for news. Chu Han and Old Chu wore the same pair of pants. After this guy left, he started provoking me with all sorts of expressions. At first, I didn''t want to talk to her, but then Old Chu said he had a stomachache and needed to go to the toilet.


    At this time, I feel that I should find trouble with Chu Han.


    Actually, I''ve been feeling uncomfortable with this guy ever since he arrived. He''s dressed up like a dog, so I''m very jealous. To be honest, aside from Big Sister Yanhong, Chu Han, this bastard, was the most pleasing to the eyes.


    She had big eyes, a pointy chin, and two dimples on her face. She looked like she was carved from jade.


    I thought that her family members had treated my family unfairly, so it didn''t matter if I bullied her and avenged her. So I purposely walked in front of Chu Han and said, "You little bastard, why are you staring at me like that?" Do you want to die? Did you forget about the beating a few days ago?


    If I say it like this, then Chu Han very rudely glared at me, and said in a sharp and shrill voice, "Feng Xiaohu, don''t cause trouble. The last time you didn''t go to winter melon ridge, it was because my cousin wanted to come to my house, otherwise you''d definitely be out of luck. Now stay away from me. I don''t want to talk to you! Otherwise, I will tell my cousin! "


    She said it so clearly that I thought it was funny. I thought I was calling you B * tch, but you''re still there, you, and my cousin.


    Thinking about this, I kicked her and said, "What, what''s wrong with me finding trouble with you? "You little b * stard!" After I kicked her, Chu Han first lowered her head to look at her skirt. After she was done, she pointed at me and said, "Alright, Feng Xiaohu, you''ve dirtied my skirt. I won''t finish it for you."


    Then he reached out and slapped me with his palm, screaming and giving me the look of a madwoman. I thought this girl was really funny. I kicked her, but she only cared that her dress was dirty.


    So while I stopped her, I continued to kick her skirt, and after a few kicks, she was left with footprints! When she saw that she couldn''t beat me anymore, she stopped slapping me and went to dust her skirt. When she found that she couldn''t get rid of it, she raised her head and squeezed her eyes, then burst into tears.


    That guy cried so hard that I said, "It''s not the time for you to say bad things about me at school? "In the future, if you dare to let your classmates chew on me again, I''ll pull your tongue out."


    After taking revenge on Chu Han, I found out that I was beginning to suffer from Old Chu''s temper and was able to release a lot of it in one go. I thought that I didn''t need to be in the hospital for now, so I ran first, so Old Chu wouldn''t be able to find the right guy even if he was angry.

 C6

    After I ran away, I naturally snuck back home. Since then, he had been waiting at home for news. Around 6 PM, Big Sister Yanhong returned.


    When she came back, she didn''t look very good. Then I asked her if my father had made the deal.


    At this moment, elder sister Yan Hong bluntly said, "Can you stop causing trouble and not be afraid of your father''s worries? The family has fallen into such dire straits. "


    Big Sister Yanhong''s attitude is really bad. This is the first time she has done this to me. I was stunned for a moment before I immediately felt particularly injured. Tears welled up in my eyes.


    I thought she had hurt me, and turned away and wiped away my tears. At the time, I felt as if she had betrayed me, and my heart ached.


    The gorgeous red sister saw me cry, and then sighed, came up to me from behind, tightly hugged me, chest ah soft. Then he said, "Hey, little brother, I''m sorry. I was so excited. Today was a day of talk, did you know that? Your dad wasn''t convinced in the first place, but now that you and Chu Han had a fight, the conflict has arisen again. Elder sister didn''t have any other intentions, she just wanted to say that it''s good for a man to have a temper, but the key point is that it has to be done in the right place.


    When I was young, that was how it was. When my temper came, it wasn''t something I could control immediately. Big Sister Yanhong did not take what she said seriously. She just felt sad. I feel like teaching Chu Han a lesson isn''t wrong. I''m venting my father''s anger.


    On the other hand, I couldn''t bring myself to deal with her when she finally showed up a woman I was close to and ended up kicking her nose at me. I was very sensitive, so no matter how she coaxed me, I couldn''t get rid of her.


    At that time, it wasn''t my fault. Only a child without a mother would understand that feeling. In the end, I still didn''t feel safe.


    After five minutes of this, the sound of a motorcycle came from outside the door. Then a voice shouted from outside, "Fuck you, you little bastard, get the hell out here for me." I want to see which bastard bullied my cousin? "


    After this shout, Chu Han''s voice also rose, "Feng Xiaohu, my cousin is here to take care of you. Hurry up and come out to apologize."


    Chu Han''s tone was especially arrogant back then, so I couldn''t accept it. I thought to myself, "I admit my mistake, but just when I was worried that there''s something in my stomach I can''t release, I rushed out." Big Sister Yan Hong pulled me, but she did not stop me. She quickly followed me out as well.


    However, when I rushed to the back of the ditch, I was immediately dumbfounded. After all, there''s a rough road behind our Yanggou, so Cousin Chu Han definitely rode on his motorcycle and killed his way here.


    I went out, pinched a sickle in my hand, and ran down the dirt road. But when he saw a tall man with a medium hairstyle shouting, Chu Han was led by a man.


    That guy''s eyes lit up when he saw me. "F * ck me, it''s you!" he cursed.


    After saying this, my heart thumped. Didn''t I say that this man is a despicable man that wanted to rape elder sister Yanghong? This bastard was Chu Han''s cousin.


    She said that I was in a daze here, and that Yinhong also rushed out at once. She immediately saw the man and her expression immediately changed. She said with a straight face, "Is it you, animal?"


    The two of us were extremely angry, but that guy was different. When he saw Big Sister Yan Hong, his eyes immediately lit up. He slapped his thigh and laughed, "Aiya, it really is as simple as stepping on iron and blood looking for you. It doesn''t take much effort to get it." "Young lady, how have you been?"


    Big Sister Yan Hong must have hated this person from the bottom of her heart, so she said, "Harm your mother''s head. If you have any face, then immediately scram." Otherwise, do you believe that I''ll call the police? "


    After Yan Hong had finished speaking, that guy stuck out his tongue, pretending to be very scared as he said, "Aiya, I''m so afraid that you''ll call the police, why? What are you reporting? Do you mean that I broke into the house at night, or that I broke into the village at night? Haha, words cannot be randomly said. It''s better to have evidence! "


    Big Sister Yanhong''s meaning was obviously to report this person''s crime of rape. However, there was no evidence to back it up. After hearing her words, she was even blocked by true energy.


    At that time, I was also a bit dumbfounded, mainly because this B had beaten me up before. I knew that this person was a hooligan, a hooligan, and I might not be afraid of Old Chu, but for some reason, I was quite afraid of him. I think it''s because this person doesn''t follow common sense, so it gave me a shadow in my heart.


    It could be seen that although Yan Hong-jie had said that, she did not have much confidence. Then, with a grunt, he took my hand and said, Little brother, let''s go inside and ignore this scoundrel.


    Then she pulled me away.


    The slut man laughed and shouted, "Heh, if you say so, then leave. You even have to ask my cousin."


    He looked at Chu Han, pointed at me, and said, "Is this little bastard bullying you?" Chu Han said yes, he still needed him to properly take revenge.


    When the lowly man heard this, he nodded his head and said that he understood and told me to go up and die. He also told me to be humble and that when I died he would do it gently.


    Even if I had ten sickles in my hands, it would still be impossible for me to be a match for this fellow. Thus, I grabbed Big Sister Yan Hong and rushed back into the house. When we were running away, I even scolded him a few times, which was especially unpleasant to hear.


    The slut man exploded in anger upon hearing this and immediately chased after her. He was tall and had long legs, yet he kept running as if he was flying. He even shouted viciously, "Don''t run yet. If you don''t explain everything clearly today, where can you run to?"


    Big Sister Yan Hong and I were so nervous that our palms were sweating. When we rushed into the house, we immediately locked the door and didn''t move at all.


    When the guy saw that we had locked the door from the inside, he got anxious and used his foot to kick us. After the door was kicked, the dirt on the wall fell down. It seemed as if it would break open at any moment.


    "He''s so strong, quick!" Yan Hong said in shock. I have to block the door. "


    After saying that, he pressed his back against the door. At that time, the slut man was still kicking the door, when he saw that elder sister Yan Hong was shaking in shock. The pair of eyebrows on her chest were also beaming.


    I glanced at it, thought it was serious, and hurried to block the door. We pressed against each other. It had to be said, that guy was truly strong. When the two of us joined together, he could kick someone until they couldn''t help but slip.


    However, after the slut man kicked him a dozen times, he discovered that he really couldn''t get rid of him. Then the guy looked in through the window.


    Why did you say that? "Little girl, stop hiding and let me see you here. Do you think that I will let this go? " It happened that the windows were not closed at the time, and it was an old-fashioned kind of window, just a few iron rods crisscrossed into a grid, with a piece of glass in the middle.


    That guy stretched his hands out from the grid and threatened, "Ah ha, don''t let me catch you. If I do, you''ll be dead." And when he stretched, he was probably afraid we''d run, with his other hand still holding the handle of the straw he used to root the wheat.


    A lot of people here probably don''t know what a mop is. Let me explain to you, it is a long wooden pole, connected to a plate that can be turned over. When the wheat is dried, we will go to the farm tools that can artificially beat out the wheat grains.


    Because the wooden pole was very strong and couldn''t be too thick, the materials needed to make it were especially important. It was simply too good to be used to stab someone.


    The man knew we were at the door, so he stuck his other hand through the window, jabbed, and reached for the door. The window was very close to the door. He squeezed his hand a few times and touched her arm.


    This scared Yan Hong-jie so much that she let out a loud cry. That fellow laughed so hard! "Haha! This scream is so smelly! No wonder I kept dreaming about you these past few days!"


    As I said that, I wanted to grab hold of Big Sister Yan Hong''s arm, but at this moment, I immediately rushed over and bit down on her. That grandson cried out and immediately poked me with a wooden pole. I tilted my head, almost fainting from the poke.


    He quickly retracted his hand.


    At this moment, Mai Yu also stopped moving. I was just thinking about what he was going to do when the door suddenly shook again. The dirt fell off and that guy kicked the door open again.


    We had to hurry to the door again. This time, he immediately used the stick to poke again. This time, he only used one foot and one hand to poke. And poking is not to prevent us from escaping, but to poke people, so we can''t hide from the pole, nor can we block the door.


    In any case, he still felt that he couldn''t let this person in, so he could only block him. I was poked quite a few times, especially by Big Sister Yan Hong, who intentionally blocked my way and had her mouth jabbed and swollen. It hurts so much.

 C7

    After that, he poked me again and I was immediately hugged by the wooden pole. Then, I hurriedly held on tightly, unable to pull it back. He probably felt that we were trying to seize the stick, so he simply let it go and kicked the door very hard.


    After snatching the stick from the avatar, the force on his side lessened and I sat on the ground. After finishing her sentence, it was as if only Big Sister Yan Hong was trying to push through the door. That fellow was kicked, and the door lock was already opened by Dingdang. It seemed as if the parts inside were about to break.


    Big Sister Yanhong and I broke out in a cold sweat. We were so nervous that we were about to shout out!


    Anyone could tell that if they tried a few more times, the door would be broken.


    However, in the nick of time, he stopped.


    Breathing hard, he said, "Okay, okay, you want to be turtles, so I''ll have to help you. "Hide, let''s see how long you can hide!"


    With that, he told Chu Han to leave with him.


    After that, there was no more activity outside! The weirdest thing was that this guy was deliberately trying to trick him. Even his motorcycle didn''t make a sound. Big Sister Yan Hong and I were hiding inside the door, but we didn''t hear the sound of a car, so we were extremely confused. Was this guy hiding waiting for us to get out, or did he really leave?


    He had no choice but to wait quietly.


    It was at this moment that I realized that cold sweat had already drenched my forehead.


    I was still better off, but the girl was even worse. Her hair was sticking to her face, and her white shirt was sticking to her flesh. Even the color of her skin could be seen clearly.


    She wore a red bra that could be seen through with just one look. The two pieces on her chest were also very clear. I didn''t think too much about it. I felt that if this went on, Big Sister Yan Hong would most likely catch a cold, so I quickly took off my short sleeves and wiped her sweat.


    In the countryside there is a habit of putting back sweat, that is to say, people sweat, it is best to suck the sweat on the back, so that it is not easy to catch a cold. I wiped the girl a few times and stuffed her clothes inside her vest.


    The hands that rubbed against her back and touched her bra strap felt itchy. And because of her perspiration, Big Sister Yan Hong''s back felt very smooth and comfortable. I then said, "Big Sister Yanhong, your skin is so nice. It''s like I''m trying to skate when I get wet!"


    However, for some reason, Yinhong didn''t say anything. It wasn''t until I completely tucked her clothes behind her back that I noticed how gently she was looking at me.


    The tenderness in Yinhong''s eyes was obvious. And I noticed that there were two blush patches on her cheeks. I smiled and said, "Big Sister Yanhong, why are you blushing?"


    Only then did she react, and then she covered her face with her hands in a cute way, saying, "Oh no, I didn''t!" I laughed and said, ''Pull it down, it''s almost written on your face.


    Then she laughed and stopped arguing and stared at me with her big eyes. I don''t know what she''s looking at, but she''s been looking at it for a long time, and I''m embarrassed, saying, "What are you looking at?"


    She laughed and said to me, "Little brother, you must be one of those boys that are very popular with girls when you grow up." I was wondering why she said all this all of a sudden. I say, I''m not surprised girls welcome, as long as you can always be good to me, it''s enough.


    If I say this, then she will laugh even more happily, saying that she will, and will always be good to me.


    ¡­.


    That night we waited until dark before we opened the door. After leaving, the slut man did not appear again. I naturally scolded him in my heart. This b * stard really knows how to use tricks!


    However, after what happened today, Yinhong and I would be on edge for a few days, afraid that that guy would pop up out of nowhere.


    However, it was as if he had disappeared! Never again.


    Besides, my dad is about to leave the hospital, but he wanted Old Chu to pay for the medical fees, so he refused to leave the hospital. Big Sister Yanhong and I weren''t being hypocritical. We just needed to tell him to be careful.


    That afternoon, I thought for a long time that I hadn''t been able to find Wang Zhi An to play, so I suggested it to Big Sister Yan Hong. We then went to play together.


    Wang Zhian was still the same B - like guy when he saw Yan Hongjie. He acted so tight that I found it funny. Besides, I noticed that this guy''s eyes were a bit abnormal. If he were to look straight at Big Sister Yan Hong, he would be very shy. However, if Big Sister Yan Hong was walking in front of him, he would sneak a peek at her butt without blinking. Moreover, when he looked, he would constantly swallow his saliva.


    When he looked again, I slapped him on the neck. What are you looking at? Staring at my sister''s ass.


    Upon hearing that, Wang Zhi An''s face swelled to the point that it was about to bleed. He was still glaring at me angrily.


    That surprised me. I wondered why he was so angry. So I slapped him under the neck again, and I said look at you, just like you gave a duck, let''s stretch your neck a little.


    Who would have thought that I would be like this? Wang Zhi An was so angry that he suddenly pushed me to the ground. Then he said, "Stop talking nonsense. What do you mean I''m staring at your butt?"


    After he finished speaking, his face turned even redder! He even explained to Yinhong that he wasn''t that kind of person.


    In actuality, if I were to look back now, Wang Zhi An would have matured slightly before me. She would definitely have cared about elder sister Yan Hong. However, I just didn''t understand that kind of thing. At that time, I naturally couldn''t understand why he would explode! So she pushed him again and said, "Your brain is filled with water. Why are you pushing me?"


    Wang Zhi An took a step back and said, "If you accuse me wrongly in front of Big Sister Yan Hong, I will definitely push you down."


    This sentence angered me. I thought that even though he was staring at her butt for a long time, I was wondering what was so good about her butt. That''s why I made fun of him.


    But I would definitely be even more unwilling to accept his words. Just say that you clearly saw it just now, how have I made you lose face? You gave me a joke for real.


    Who knew that after I said those words, Wang Zhi An''s anger became even more intense. He pointed at me and said, "Try wronging me again?" He looked as if he was going to hit me if I didn''t agree, which really annoyed me.


    Anyway, at this time, I feel like we''re going to have a fight, although it''s a bit strange. Then Yan Hong quickly stopped us, saying that we were brothers, how could we argue over a woman, this was not a good thing. Then he rubbed Wang Zhi An''s neck and said, "Don''t you see? I won''t blame you. Don''t be angry!"


    Wang Zhi An looked devoutly at Yan Hong and said, "Sister, I really didn''t look at you. He is accusing me unjustly."


    After hearing this, I couldn''t hold it in anymore. A kick was sent towards him. I said, ''You''re too boring! So what if I saw it? Are you a man acting like this in front of Big Sister Yan Hong?''


    The strength used for that kick wasn''t much, but Wang Zhi An''s hair stood on end and he threw himself at me. He grabbed my neck and pinched it.


    Naturally, I began to fight with him. In any case, the two of them had been held together and had fallen over and over. After that, Yan Hong-jie quickly stopped us, and the atmosphere became awkward for a while.


    I was very sad at the time. I thought it didn''t matter if we fought, but the crux of the matter was that my heart was divided. How could Wang Zhi An be someone who didn''t dare to do anything?


    I feel that I am looking down on him a little, so I''ll just say it. It seems like us brothers can''t get away with it either, so be it.


    After saying that, I pulled Big Sister Yan Hong and left. Wang Zhi An''s face was also ugly. He opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything. Later, on the road, the gorgeous sister held my head and rubbed, I buried in her chest, the chest soft also had a whiff of milk, that kind of feeling is quite magical, let me soon no longer pain! She asked me, "Did Wang Zhi An really look down on her butt?"


    How could I lie to you? He looked at it for a long time and was still swallowing his saliva.


    After saying that, Yanzhi sighed. She couldn''t say much about this kind of thing! Later on, Big Sister Yan Hong even touched my head to comfort me. She told me to pay more attention to Wang Zhi An''s face in the future. She felt that he might really care about his face. Besides, Big Sister Yan Hong was smiling. She pressed her cheek against mine and said something that I don''t know if she should say.


    She made me hot and comfortable, so I laughed and said what was the relationship between us, just say what you want to say. Therefore, the gorgeous red sister said that she felt that Wang Zhi An and I were not the same type of people. In the future, our brotherly relationship might not last for long.


    To be honest, I was surprised for a long time by Yinhong''s words. After all, I didn''t intend to break off all ties with Wang Zhi An. It was normal for brothers to be at odds with each other. I would be fine in two days.


    I just laughed and said, "Big Sister Yanhong, your words are too serious. I''ve already quarreled with him many times!" Big Sister Yanhong smiled and didn''t say a word.


    When he got home that night, it was already very late.


    The gorgeous red sister told me to rest, she went to cook. However, just as she entered the kitchen, the door slammed shut. Then, she heard Yinhong''s terrified voice, "Ah, it''s you!"


    I had a bad premonition, so I went to kick at the door, but it didn''t budge! Then, he heard the cheap man''s voice, "Hehe, cute little girl, let''s see where you can run off to now!"

 C8

    When I heard that it was the voice of a lowly man, my scalp immediately tingled. This B must be purposely playing dirty. When we relax our vigilance, we will suddenly launch a sneak attack.


    A few seconds later, he heard Yinhong shouting again, "Don''t come over here! Don''t come over here! Otherwise, I''ll show you what I can do!"


    The slut man chuckled and said, "It doesn''t matter whether I look good or not. I''ll be fine as long as I look good, right? My wife?" As he spoke, he laughed lewdly.


    I don''t know what''s going on inside, but I can feel it. The clanging sounds of metal on the lid of the wok could be heard. I think that Big Sister Yan Hong is using these kinds of methods to resist.


    I kicked at the door a few more times, but it didn''t budge. At this time, the gorgeous beauty let out a blood-curdling screech, and then the lowly man said, "Haha, I caught you. Quickly come over here and let me feel comfortable."


    Big Sister Yan Hong''s voice was filled with tears. After I said that, I heard a "zi" sound. It sounded like two people had fallen on top of a pile of firewood. At that moment, the lowly man let out a "Oh, watch me ride you to death."


    I knew things were not going well and ran for the dam. Fortunately, the axe was still there, so I grabbed it and went to chop down the door.


    I shouted at them while I was chopping, "F * ck you, don''t let me in, or I''ll hack you to death with my axe!"


    I was really stirred up, so the slut man should have stopped by now. There was even the sound of Big Sister Yanhong calling for her little brother to save his life. However, this pause lasted for only two seconds before the lowly man shouted at me, "Last time, you lied to your father and mother to chop firewood. Your father believes your words. Even if your parents were at the foot of the mountain, I would have had enough time to finish the job. This time, just hack, when you hack open the door, I will also ruin your sister, hehe! "


    After he finished speaking, the young mistress Yan Hong started to scream out in pain. Then, the wretched man let out a blood-curdling scream. After that, he could hear his very angry voice. Then, the young mistress Yan Hong started to cry, feeling like she was being beaten by him.


    My eyes were bloodshot and I cursed as I hacked away with my axe after another. The wooden doors in the countryside were usually made of solid wood and were quite thick. I don''t have much strength in my hands. It takes me a long time to cut a gap. I''m dying of anxiety. Finally, there was a small hole. I put my hand in and quickly opened the door. At this moment, I felt as if my heart was dripping blood, fearing that something might have happened to Yinhong.


    When I rushed in, I found that the Big Sister Yan Hong''s clothes and the rest of her clothes had all been torn apart. Her bra was also on her chest and her chest was exposed. When she finished, her shorts had been pulled down to her ankles. The lowly man, B, was pressing down on her hands while the part of his crotch he was using to squeeze Yan Hong''s legs.


    His pants were off, too, and he was bare ass. I couldn''t understand what he was trying to do, but I could see that his thing was hard like a hammer. I felt like going to tie up Yinhong [1].


    At this moment, elder sister Yanhong weakly called out to me, "Hurry up and save her! She''s still a virgin! She''s also a virgin!" I didn''t think too much and charged forward with the axe in my hand.


    It was also because of this that the slut man stood up. He was not the least bit afraid. Instead, he said joyfully, "Damn, did I hear wrong? Are you still a virgin? "Then I must love you even more!"


    After he finished speaking, he used the lid of the pot to block it. He easily caught the axe. I was really in a hurry, a bit of a mess, and I couldn''t pull it out no matter how I cut it on the lid. On the other hand, my hand was struck by the huge rebound force, and I immediately shook it off and let go. The slut man kicked me once more to catch up before I was sent flying and heavily crashed into the ground.


    When I landed, I bit my tongue, and the taste of blood filled my mouth. The slut man then giggled and said, "I wanted to settle the grudge between An Ning and your sister, yet you still want to come and cause trouble. That would be too embarrassing for brother-in-law." Don''t blame Brother-in-law for being merciless! "


    These words made me feel nauseous. I said, "Sis, you''re f * cking shitty man!" Then I stood up again. However, immediately, one of his legs came flying over. This time, it came from my right leg bone, causing my lower body to tilt to the left while my upper body flew to the right. In the next second, his head smashed into the ground. When I touched it, I found that there was blood on my forehead and the pain made me go numb.


    Spitting blood from my mouth, I stare powerlessly at the lowly man, unable to control my trembling. I am not afraid, but my body spasms from the pain.


    "Hehe, are you still scolding me?"


    The lowly man came over and grabbed me by the hair, and when he was done he picked me up like a chicken. Another few slaps, but I still refused to admit defeat, just in time to spit blood in his face, then shouted out, "If you have the guts, kill me."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the slut man laughed, "Your family offended my uncle, so your father has been wanting to take care of him since a long time ago. Do you think I don''t dare to kill you? "


    After saying that, he suddenly lifted me up and slammed me down onto the ground. My ears were filled with the sound of the wind and if I were to fall down, I would definitely be crippled.


    At this crucial moment, the elder sister suddenly let out a mournful cry, "No!" She let her hair down and her mouth was covered in blood. Then she cried and said that she was wrong and begged the despicable man to let me go. She would give it to him right away. She even said that as long as she let me go, she would be willing to be with someone else.


    As she spoke, she knelt down and continued to cry.


    At this moment, the slut man let out a few surprised laughs, then put it down. Speak up, are you serious?


    "I, Li Yanhong, will die a horrible death if there is even the slightest lie to speak of."


    At this moment, the slut man hurriedly laughed loudly. He even said look at you, it''s so serious. Actually, I just wanted to try you. If that''s the case, then serve me well and let me break your weak spot, then I definitely won''t touch him. In the future, since you''ve hardened your heart to fight against me, I''ll still properly protect him.


    Big Sister Yanhong, just say it!


    There was no strength left in me at this time, and my eyes were full of tears! And I sort of get it. What do you mean by virginity? It seems to be a very sacred thing, and then the cheap man wants it very much. It was also me who was crying as I begged Big Sister Yanhong. "Don''t, don''t kneel, don''t give it to him. Big sis ¡­ I''d rather die!"


    But no matter how much I shouted, Big Sister Yan Hong only cried and waited for the wretched man to walk towards her. I was so desperate I couldn''t see any hope.


    After the despicable man walked over, he squatted beside the young mistress Yan Hong and stroked her hair, saying that he had just slapped her to apologize. Since the two of them were going to work together now, then he might as well go to the next room and work instead of being so rude.


    With that, he pulled Big Sister Yan Hong along and left. Big Sister Yan Hong was also very obedient. My tears flowed like broken beads. My heart ached so much that it couldn''t be any more painful. I wanted to move my fingers, but I didn''t have the strength to do so.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, I was so depressed that I wanted to smash my head into a wall. At that time, I really hoped that I could die.


    In this incomparably dangerous moment, a dog''s bark suddenly sounded from outside, and a voice called out to me, "Hu Zi, Hu Zi, I ¡­ I''ve thought about this for an entire afternoon, and my heart feels so bad." "Since I''ve come to apologize to you, we should still be good brothers, right?"


    As they spoke, the slut man and elder sister Yan Hong hurriedly came to a halt as well. The next second, he saw Wang Zhi An and his family''s Blackie standing at the entrance. Wang Zhi An didn''t expect the room to be like this, right? He was stunned at first.


    I smiled at him, my mouth full of blood, and then I pointed at the man and said, Brother, quick! Let the dog bite!


    Wang Zhi An and I were wearing pants, so when he saw this scene, he immediately understood what was going on. He pointed at the lowly man and said, "Bite him, kill him!" Wang Zhi An''s family''s Hei Zi was quite intelligent and recognized me. At that time, he even resentfully sniffed me before he pounced towards the lowly man.


    The slut man didn''t dare to show off anymore, and ran outside while shouting loudly. However, Hei Zi bit his leg and bit down desperately! I was so relieved that I couldn''t take it anymore.


    He smiled at Wang Zhi An and stretched out his thumb. He then called out his brother and fell down.


    When he woke up again, it was still in the hospital. I really didn''t expect that in less than a week I''d be in the hospital twice. But this time it wasn''t as easy as the last time, because the old wounds were still fresh, and the doctor said I had a spleen and had to lie in bed for the rest of my life.


    Let me comfort him. If it wasn''t for the fact that Hei Zi had bitten off a piece of the lowly man''s leg meat, he would have ended up crippled if he hadn''t escaped to the mountain. Hearing this, my heart felt much better.


    When I woke up, Yan Hong Sis and Wang Zhi An protected me. When Yan Hong saw that I had woken up, she immediately hugged me and cried. Tears and snot covered my face, but Wang Zhi An only let go after he told me that you were sick of him.


    Later, after we had talked for a long time, I remembered that my father had not seen him. He then asked the young mistress Yan Hong.


    Only then did Sister Yanhong smile embarrassedly. She said that she was so happy seeing me wake up that she even forgot about my father. She even called Wang Zhi An to Room 301 to check on my father.


    After waiting for two minutes, Wang Zhi An came back with his father. However, what I didn''t expect was that when my father saw that I had woken up, he came over and immediately gave me a slap. He was caught off guard and made everyone''s jaws drop.

 C9

    After my dad had hit me, he didn''t think it was enough and wanted to come up and hit me again. He was held back by Yan Hong-jie. Why did she ask him? In such a situation, why did she still beat him up?


    You were fighting with Chu Han a few days ago, and now you''re fighting with his cousin. Who else do you want to fight? Your father is already half a cripple. Can you even hold back a little?


    I must have been wronged to death in that situation. I thought that when you were injured, I would protect you like an exploding rabbit. When you woke up, my heart was about to break.


    And now I''m lying here, just a little bit, and you, the father, are beating me up. This is too ¡­ anyway, all of the warmth that the two of them had brought had been washed away. I couldn''t figure it out either, so I shouted, "Why don''t you slap me to death?"


    When my father heard this, he was so furious that his hands were trembling. Moreover, because of the problems with his eyes, his angle was very distorted when he looked at someone.


    He should know it himself, so he pointed at his eyes and said, "Do you see it, do you see it, do you want to become like this? I''m only going to have you as my sole son. If something happens to you while I''m like this, do you want a successor? I would rather cripple you myself in the future when you fight with others. "


    After saying so, my father started to cough violently. But before I could say anything, he sat on the ground again and suddenly covered his head with his hands, saying that he had a headache and was feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    This time, Yinhong didn''t dare to delay and hurried back to the ward. After a while, Big Sister Yan Hong came back and patted me on the shoulder and said, "Your dad is doing this for you. He is afraid that you will be harmed again! "


    At this time, I naturally didn''t have any words to say, and my heart was empty.


    Then, I asked Big Sister Yanhong, "Right, did you call the police about the dirty man?" Yanzhong nodded! Then he shook his head and added, "These days, what''s the use of calling the police? He''s already gone!" After saying that, he sighed and fell silent.


    Back then, society was just like that, the internet was not developed. Many people would go out to hide for a while after committing crimes. After that, they would come back. It wasn''t like the identity cards that were on the internet now. If anyone was in trouble, they would immediately be located. Even if they escaped to different parts of the country, they would be caught red-handed.


    What Big Sister Yan Hong meant at that time was that she didn''t have much hope in capturing him. And that was the development of the situation. The policemen came over in the afternoon and tried to calm Yinhong down. It was time to stop thinking about the past. He also said that the police would keep the case as low as possible and keep the investigation going as long as possible. As soon as he made progress, he would be notified.


    With that, the policeman left. My dad was there too and laughed, shaking his head and saying that the police were not reliable at all, so I might as well rely on myself.


    After my father had finished speaking, he saw that Yanhong was silent, so he patted her on the shoulder and said: "My daughter, your father and Uncle Feng are sworn friends, and you almost had an accident at Uncle Feng''s house. Moreover, it was when I was feeling sad that you took care of Huzi. "Don''t be too sad."


    When my dad said that, I saw that he was clenching his fists. At that time, I was still thinking, with my dad''s temper, there''s something wrong. Big Sister Yanhong should have felt it too, so she comforted him, "Uncle, your niece isn''t too upset. She just needs some time to adjust and control. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with me. It''s mainly because my little brother is injured. I don''t think that if I don''t catch the bad guys, I won''t be able to swallow this anger, so I didn''t think about anything else! "


    My dad casually said he knew!


    That afternoon, I was surprised. Why do you say that? It''s because Chu Han came to see me. When she came, she actually came by herself.


    Today, Chu Han wore a pair of short yellow sleeves, then pants like bell-bottoms, and a pair of crystal sandals. In addition, I sensed that she had purposely dressed up, with a delicate little hairpin in her hair.


    In those days, the little girl''s clothes were very fashionable, and she looked very well-behaved. After she arrived, Wang Zhian still blocked her, saying, "What are you doing here? You''re acting all merciful."


    Chu Han looked at him, then didn''t respond. She yelled at me, "Feng Xiaohu, I''m sorry. I have some things I want to say to you. Can you let me see you?"


    In fact, when I saw Chu Han, I thought of that slut and wanted to tell her to scram. But then, I wanted to hear what she had to say, so I asked Wang Zhi An to let her know.


    When Chu Han came over, he was holding a bag of fruits in his hands. She put it down beside my bed and said, "I know you don''t welcome me, but I did. This bag of fruit was sent by my mother, who said she was ashamed that her mother had a cousin. Let me apologize to you and this big sister. "


    After Chu Han finished speaking, Big Sister Yanhong couldn''t help but cry out and ask, "Then why didn''t your mother come personally?" What can she represent to a lowly man? "


    With that, Chu Han was stumped. Then she clasped her fingers tightly, her face completely red. To be honest, I didn''t expect Chu Han to personally apologize to me. This overturned everything I knew of her. After all, I kicked her to tears that day.


    Seeing that she was a little embarrassed, I said that you still had more to say to me, right? Hurry up and say it! If it''s to plead on behalf of your cousin, then I''m sorry, I definitely won''t forgive him.


    Chu Han glanced at me at this moment, she didn''t say anything in the beginning. He was silent for a moment, then he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and folded it neatly.


    She took it out and handed it to me, saying she had a lot to say, but was too embarrassed to say it. It''s written on this piece of paper, and I hope I read it properly.


    I didn''t pick up the note then, so she put it on the bed for me. Then she bit her lips, looked at Big Sister Yan Hong, and quickly ran out.


    This scene caused me to be extremely surprised. I felt very strange in my heart.


    Then, out of curiosity, I opened the note!" The paper was folded into many layers, and when it was completely opened, he found that it was wrapped with a paper star. Maybe a lot of kids don''t know paper stars nowadays, especially popular in those days. Everyone likes to fold up a lot of paper stars, put them in a box, and then write some beautiful romantic words inside. Later, in middle school, it was still popular to use this as a confession.


    I shook the paper star in my hand and put it aside. Then, he saw the rows of words on the paper.


    The original words were as follows: Feng Xiaohu, I''m Chu Han, I want to apologize to you and ask my cousin to help me vent my anger. I didn''t expect him to deeply hurt you and elder sister, I feel very guilty! I hope you forget this unhappy, happy future as a person.


    Could it be guilty? She wouldn''t write it, would she? Then she would use pinyin instead. What should I say? After seeing it, my heart felt warm and I had an indescribable feeling.


    Later on, Yinhong also took the note and read it before sighing, "This little girl is actually quite innocent. She thought her cousin was going against us because he wanted to help her vent her anger!"


    After all, Yinhong didn''t say anything else. That night, Yan Hong-jie even told my father about it. My father''s reaction was very indifferent. He sneered and said, "In this society, you can trust anything, but not women. Do you think she apologized to you? Maybe it was her cousin who was in charge. "Heh heh ¡­"


    After my father laughed, he picked up the note and asked me if I wanted to stay. What''s there to be nostalgic about? Then my dad threw the trash out of the bag. After throwing it away, my father disdainfully said, "Men must remember an eternal truth."


    What truth am I saying!


    My dad pointed to his crotch and said, "Don''t believe anything in this world. You can only believe your own words. Women are vain, just like your mother. "


    After my dad finished talking, he left without bothering about Yinhong''s awkward expression.


    I must have been in the hospital for three days before I was discharged.


    After I left the hospital, for some reason, my father''s attitude suddenly changed. He promised Old Chu to compensate me with money, and after Old Chu gave me 10 thousand yuan, my father was also discharged from the hospital.


    After receiving the money, my dad paid back the money he gave to Yinhong. Originally, Yinhong didn''t want it, but my dad said he didn''t want it and would never have anything to do with her again. Yinhong had no choice but to accept it. Then my dad bought a used motorcycle for the rest of the money.


    Having the motorcycle that night, I was especially happy, and was thinking about the next day to install Wang Zhi compared to go, who knew that the night will be an accident!

 C10

    After dinner that night, my father left on his motorcycle. Before he left, he said to the gorgeous red sister for no reason, "My daughter, pack up all of our clothes. Let''s go play in the city for a few days."


    After hearing this, Yinhong also asked me, my father took the money, is he planning to go to Carefree for a few days? If that was the case, then she wouldn''t go. She felt that it was a waste of money.


    However, hearing it was a completely different feeling. For the first time in my life, there was hope for entering the city, and I felt as if my heart had been sent flying.


    If I were to say that I wasn''t a country child, I wouldn''t be able to understand my feelings at the time. Just like when I was a kid eating McDonald''s and KFC for the first time.


    I spent a lot of effort trying to persuade her not to go. He also said that although my dad''s money came with a bit of hardship, I''ve never enjoyed my dad''s treatment. If it wasn''t for elder sister Yan Hong, I probably wouldn''t be able to count on him for my entire life.


    After saying that, I pretended to be pitiful for Big Sister Yan Hong, saying, "I beg you, I beg you to pity me. Go!"


    I was also amused by her, so she slapped my butt and agreed.


    Then we put the clothes on, and we took most of what we could wear in the summer. I can''t wait for my dad to come back, so I can''t wait to figure out how much money he has.


    I wondered about my dad''s second-hand motorcycle, which cost at most 1,000 yuan. Well, now I also have 8,000 yuan on me. I thought, wow, I can do a lot of things, I can buy a house with a pinball.


    Big Sister Yanhong just laughed at me for being so vulgar, saying that the city isn''t like the countryside, where there are so many fun things to do. When I heard that, I asked the people in the city what they were going to do.


    The girl smiled and cleared her throat before she said, A kid my age goes to the Game Hall to play games, or to skate on the ice, or to play computer games.


    When it came to computers, Sister Yanhong had said that she was surfing on that net. That was how they called it in those few years. It wasn''t called surfing the internet, but surfing the internet.)


    And then I thought, what is surfing on the Internet? And I don''t know what a computer is, so I asked her to explain it to me.


    Sister Yan Hong then said with a smile, "It''s like a television, but there''s an extra machine case, and it''s there to surf the waves." This bothered me for a long time, and I wondered how the big TV set could be used to surf. Pour water over it?


    After I said this, Sister Yan Hong''s smile became even more joyous. She pinched my shoulder and mocked me as a country bumpkin. She even told me to not look around with a stupefied expression after entering the city. Otherwise, I would be looked down upon and looked down upon by others.


    After she said that, I started to feel a bit disapproving. I thought to myself, ''Damn it, I''m still looking down on him. Why didn''t he go up into the sky?''


    We chatted there for a long time, and gradually we got tired. Seeing that my father still hadn''t come back yet, Yinhong suggested that we go to bed to lie down and chat.


    Because I was already used to sleeping with Yinhong, I didn''t feel awkward about it. At that time, I went to lie down with her. He was originally feeling rather sleepy, but as soon as he lay down, he realized that his spirit had returned, and he didn''t feel like sleeping at all.


    Maybe it was because I lay down with a clearer head, so I went back to thinking about surfing and skating on the internet. I have to say, my little heart is filled with anticipation.


    As for Big Sister Yanhong, she probably wants to play and have fun, so whatever I ask her, she will patiently tell me. I don''t know how long we talked, but the more we talked, the more excited we became. For the sake of listening to her in detail, I got closer and closer to her.


    Later on, I noticed that Big Sister Yan Hong was acting a little abnormal.


    Her voice had become hoarse, as if she was very thirsty. When she finished, she looked at me with a different expression. The specifics weren''t exactly the same. It didn''t seem to be easy to describe, as if she had a bad idea.


    I felt a little unnatural, so I said to Yinhong, "Sis, I''m a little desperate. I''ve been holding it in for too long and I''ve been busy chatting with you. I''m going to take a piss."


    Let me put it this way, I noticed that the malice in Yinhong''s eyes became thicker. She had smiled, and it had felt strange.


    Then she used a lazy voice to ask me: "Little brother, are you in a hurry to pee?"


    After saying that, he said, "Is it here?"


    After that, elder sister Yan Hong moved her body. The next moment, I felt the knee of her right leg gently touching my pants.


    Because I was holding my urine, I should have long been hard by then. Big Sister Yanhong must have felt it the moment she touched it. She even let out a cry, probably thinking that it was because she was hard. In the next second, my face is already burning. I wonder why Yinhong would touch me there? However, elder sister Yanhong wasn''t embarrassed. Instead, she winked at me in surprise.


    I don''t know why, but when I saw her winking at me, my throat suddenly tightened and I couldn''t speak. Furthermore, I felt that when the gorgeous red sister touched me, it was very comfortable, and the bottom was even harder.


    Afterwards, I couldn''t bear it any longer and shouted, "Sister Yanhong, don''t move. It''s just that I''m pissing my pants over there. If you move again, I won''t be able to hold it in!"


    After I said that, she snorted and said, "How old are you and you can''t hold it in anymore? I don''t believe it. "


    After saying that, she lifted up her knees again. ''Really, that''s what I shouted all of a sudden!'' It was not easy to say that voice, but it felt very shaky, and also very comfortable.


    After I shouted, my brain went into a daze, and I wondered how I could make such a strange sound. And the key was to feel anticipation. I faintly discovered that I wanted to continue touching elder sister Yan Hong.


    At this moment, Yinhong was no longer calm. She stared into my eyes and slowly moved closer to me. Then she put her arm around me and tightly hugged me.


    Then she took me in her arms. My stomach felt the softness of her chest.


    At that moment, I was like a frightened deer, unable to move. I can''t say how I feel, but I feel like there''s an ant scratching me, and I can''t say what I want to do.


    Afterwards, when I couldn''t hold it in anymore, I pushed Big Sister Yan Hong away and said, "I really couldn''t hold it in any longer and was about to spill it out." After he finished speaking, he threw off the blanket and ran to the toilet to pee.


    Yan Hong-jie then giggled, her laughter causing the flowers to shake wildly. Well, I''m so cute.


    After peeing in the latrine, I wasn''t in a hurry to go back. Instead, I touched the bottom of the latrine myself. Because I wonder if I feel anything for myself? Why did it feel so comfortable when she touched it?


    However, I didn''t manage to figure it out in the end, so I went back. This time, the gorgeous red sister became a lot more formal and quietly looked at me with a face full of warmth.


    As we watched, we fell asleep. It was unknown what time it was, but when the sky was dark, my father came back. When he came back, he shouted loudly for both of us.


    As soon as we woke up, he urged us to leave. After saying that, he picked up a few bags and ran out. After he left the room, he urged us to hurry up.


    Big Sister Yanhong and I didn''t ask any further questions and just followed him. When we went out, my father tied the bags behind the motorcycle with a elastic band and told us to sit on it.


    Big Sister Yan Hong was still asking, "It''s already so late, why are you in such a rush? Why don''t we leave tomorrow? Safety first." At this moment, my father anxiously said that if he didn''t leave now, it would be too late.


    His words were instinctively creepy, and I wondered if he had stirred up trouble again. However, her movements didn''t stop there. She got on the motorcycle with Big Sister Yan Hong.


    When we sat down, we smelled the heavy smell of my father''s oil. Not only that, he even had a particularly large hole in his back. When he touched it with his hand, he felt the edge of the hole was extremely tight, as if it had been burned.


    At this time, I lost my composure and asked my father how his clothes were torn. And why was the smell of oil so strong? My dad just laughed a few times and told us not to ask. It was a good thing anyway.


    After my dad said this, the motorcycle rumbled and set off. It moved extremely fast. After walking for about four minutes, a group of people rushed out and came to stop us with sticks in their hands. He even shouted, "Feng Zhi, you have lost your heir, you are not allowed to run! "Beat him to death, beat him to death!"


    It was a terrifying display of emotion. It was like being a violent person on TV, charging towards us with bloodshot eyes. My dad sternly shouted, "Come on, I''ll kill whoever dares to come." Come on, you f * cking don''t care about your own life! "


    As I said this, the motorcycle went berserk, and all my hair flew out of my head! When those people saw that my father didn''t stop, they stopped and rolled away to avoid him.


    He rushed out to intercept them. Those people cursed and threw their sickles, axes, and sticks towards the back. But the bundles behind us were high and useless.


    Seeing that they couldn''t catch up, those people could only curse us.


    At this time, Yinhong and I were sure that my father was in trouble and asked him what was wrong. He then laughed harshly, "I did nothing, but I avenged you, my daughter, and set Old Chu''s nephew''s house on fire! If the police don''t do anything, Uncle will vent his anger for you! "

 C11

    After hearing what my father said, elder sister Yanhong and I sucked in a breath of cold air. He only chuckled. After speaking for so many years, he had finally done something that belonged to a man.


    It was also because of this that my mood was rather heavy with Yinhong along the way. I was still thinking about how we would be able to stay in the village. Only, I didn''t expect that after that day, I would never return to the village again.


    Our village is under a remote town. The higher authority of the village belongs directly to a district, which belongs to an administrative district of our city.


    Our city is called Ba City.


    It took my father ten hours on the motorcycle to get to the city.


    By this time, the heaviness in my heart had vanished.


    The first time I was in the city, everything was fresh. The rows of tall buildings, the dense crowds, the traffic, these were all things I had never seen before. I couldn''t help but get excited and kept shouting.


    Seeing me like this, the gorgeous red sister repeatedly said that I was too vulgar. Of course, she was joking with me.


    My dad was also very happy today, and he was laughing all the way. I spent the whole day walking us around the streets, eating a lot of good food.


    Spicy gluten, roasted sweet potato, fried chicken with crispy skin ¡­


    Every one of them was so sweet.


    That night, my father took us to a building! We made a U-turn on the stairs and came to a room.


    Before entering the house, my eyebrows creased. The main building was rather dirty, and there were a lot of things piled up by the side of the road. From time to time, women of the age would sit together and chat, making it particularly noisy.


    I asked my father, Are we staying here tonight?


    My dad was laughing so hard that his gums were showing. "From now on, this is our home!" he said.


    Yes, after that day, I never returned to the village. Dad burned down the old house, and the old house was set on fire. But that doesn''t matter. My father already had plans to move into the city.


    We stayed in the city until the fifth day, and one morning, the Red Sister said goodbye to us. She had asked for a leave of absence and would eventually leave one day.


    With the departure of the gorgeous red sister, my beautiful dream was also awakened. It was just that I felt that those days were the most beautiful memories of my life.


    Then my father put me in a nearby primary school, and after school, my unfortunate career officially began.


    The dirt I was wearing at that time was always mocked because of this. Especially the problem with my dad''s eyes, the students like to laugh at me have a one-eyed father.


    I fight a lot for this. For a while, I ran into my mother, who was also very surprised to see me in the city. He even faked his concern at me, but it was all rejected by me out of disgust.


    Over time, I found that I was not happy living in the city at all. Instead, I was reminiscing about living in the countryside.


    After going to junior high school, I became even darker. Maybe it was because I couldn''t release my pent-up feelings for a long time. Later on, I was even addicted to flying. Every time I finished shooting a pipe, I would be extremely happy.


    After a long time, I had more thoughts on this aspect. I gradually saw some Japanese and Korean novels and bad movies. The evil thoughts in my head became uncontrollable.


    Every day, I get more depressed. In class, I occasionally see a girl''s thighs or breasts, and they are trembling with excitement.


    Speaking of which, a beauty came to our class last semester. This girl is called Ma Xue''er, could it be that her family has money? She has a very high profile in the world, and her voice is always the loudest in our class. And one thing was, she was especially vain and looked down on poor students. She usually chatted with others, but she loved to boast about what brand her clothes were and how much did it cost? Back in 2006, she was able to use Nokia''s custom-made mobile phone.


    Perhaps it was some kind of gathering. Those who played with Ma Xue''er were basically all children with good family conditions. As for me, I''m the type that they despise the most.


    Furthermore, since I''m usually a loner, I guess Marcie paid extra attention to me and always liked to say some nasty words to ridicule me. This made my teeth itch with hate.


    Then one time she changed seats and became my tablemate. I''ve always wanted to get back at her at this point.


    Speaking of which, Ma Xue`er''s family condition was good. Perhaps because she was well-nourished from snacks, her body developed much faster than other girls. At that time, when many of the female students in the class had their chests jutted out, she could already see the two hills. Furthermore, she was wearing fashionable clothes. Occasionally, she would wear some super shorts or something like that, and her pair of white legs would be particularly eye-catching.


    So when I wanted to get back at her, I pretended to be asleep and leaned over the table to look at her legs. Occasionally, she would also masturbate and take a plane.


    I did it too many times, and gradually it was felt by Marcie. Once, when I was lying there again, Marcie couldn''t stand it any longer and pushed me away, cursing, "Watch a ball?"


    Since we weren''t going to deal with each other, she pushed me in front of everyone in class and I immediately returned the favor. I scolded, "I was just watching the ball. If it wasn''t the ball, I wouldn''t have watched it."


    Ma Xue''er puffed up her cheeks and pointed at me. "Feng Xiaohu, why are you so shameless? "If you like it so much, why don''t you go home and see your mom?"


    And then I don''t know where she got the news. Then he gave a strange laugh and added, "Oh right, I remember now. You don''t have a mother, and your father is a one-eyed man!"


    After she finished speaking, she started laughing intentionally. At that time, the group of women who were on good terms with Ma Xue''er also started teasing me.


    Really, I was very surprised then. How could she know that my mother had never been told? But I didn''t think too much about it. At that time, the thing I hated the most was people talking about my parents.


    I said, "Marcie, you''re so damn uneducated. I''ll help your parents clean up."


    This slap immediately stunned Ma Xue''er. She covered her face and didn''t react for a long time. After a few seconds, she screamed, tears in her eyes as she tore at me.


    She scattered the contents of my book on the floor. Ma Xue''er also said, "Okay, Feng Xiaohu, you dare to hit me. Since young, my parents have always been reluctant to hit me. I will definitely teach you a lesson today."


    I thought she was too annoying, so I pushed her to the ground again. After that, Marcie cried and held her butt for a long time without getting up. Seeing that she was crying, I left the classroom irritably.


    When the bell for class rang, I returned to the classroom and found that Ma Xue''er was no longer there. A few students who normally didn''t like her secretly sent me a message saying that she had called for someone to go there. They said that they would stop me at school and told me to be careful.


    After I finished reading, I didn''t take it seriously. Instead, I called out to them as if it was beneath me. At that time, anyone would be afraid of that person. Just before the end of the class, I gave the teacher a panic remark about having diarrhea and slipped out of the classroom.


    When I was sneaking away, I saw some good girls playing with Marcie secretly sending messages. I thought these people must be snitching on me and thought I was going to run away.


    I secretly cursed at these bitches in my heart. After which, I went to pick up bricks from the wall. The quality of our school wall construction was poor. I couldn''t find a suitable one for a long time, so I kicked out a whole brick and put it in my school bag.


    After doing this, I walked towards the school gates without a shred of fear. At that time, I was thinking about who would f * cking dare to fight me, so I would use a brick to kill him.


    By the time I reached the school gate, someone in my class had seen me. At that time, there was a girl who ran very quickly in front of me. She said that Marcie had gathered a dozen people there, and it seemed like there were also people in society. She advised me to run quickly.


    I looked at the girl. Her name was Jiang Wei, and she didn''t have a good relationship with Ma Xue''er. The enemy of the enemy is a friend, so I said thank you to her, I designated not to run, otherwise that bitch Marcie thought I was afraid of her.


    After saying that, I stubbornly walked out. Jiang Wei, who was at the back, anxiously stomped her feet and said, "Why am I so stubborn?"


    The school gate is very domineering, after the gate, it is a level 15 marble staircase. As I stood at the top of the stairs, I saw Marcie standing in front of a group of people, staring at her.


    Her eyes were very sharp, and she saw me at that moment. Then she said something to the people behind her, and they all looked towards me.


    Being stared at by so many people, I admit that I''m still a little nervous. Then I thought, "Looks like I won''t be able to escape easily today. I''ll beat up whoever jumps the most."


    Thinking this way, I feel that I have more confidence. Before we got to Ma Xue''er, I shouted, "You want to hit grandpa, right?"

 C12

    At that time, there were a lot of people at the school gates. After I shouted this out, they all turned around to look at me.


    Ma Xue''er and her group of people also started to jeer.


    At that time, there were about 5 to 6 girls in the crowd, so they scolded him, "Damn it, this guy is really asking for a beating. He''s still trying to act cool now!"


    Some of these girls were in our year, while some I don''t know! After which, there were still four to five boys by his side. They probably wanted to show off in front of the girls, so they hurriedly shouted, "Grandson, get the hell over here right now!"


    I shouldn''t bother with such matters. Thinking about how there are so many people who are afraid of you all? Therefore, I scolded him in a pretentious manner, "Father is coming!"


    When I shouted this, the group of people became even more confused, especially Ma Xue''er. She rolled up her sleeves and scolded me, "You f * cker! You''ll know this daddy soon!"


    At that time, the most boring people in the group were most likely students! At the end of the crowd, there were actually three men!


    These three people were a lot taller, they had been smoking all this time. From their expressions and looks, one could tell that they were from the society.


    While we were cursing, the other three were chatting among themselves. It seemed as though they didn''t take me seriously at all.


    At this point, I was sure that if they were going to fight, I would have to defend myself against these three. If things were really not good, I would just run away.


    After Marcie scolded me a few times, one of the three men shouted at me, "Little B, you have balls! "Come here first!"


    When he finished, he parted the crowd and walked out. From what I can tell, he should be Young Master. When he walked out, everyone else automatically stepped aside to make way for him.


    This way, I have to pay more attention to this person.


    That guy had long hair, which was combed all the way back. His hair was still dyed very yellow, and he had some natural rolls on his head. Looking at it now, he looked just like a non-mainstream guy. However, in 2006, it was in the vogue of non-mainstream, so it seemed to have a very unique personality.


    After he walked out, the purple and yellow hair behind him also came out. The three of them had cigarettes in their mouths as they stared at me in disdain!


    When I was 6 meters away from them, Ma Xue''er snorted and pointed at the curly haired yellow-haired guy. "Big Brother Shan, I didn''t lie to you. This guy is asking for a beating. I''ll teach him a lesson later."


    Big Mountain''s eyes flashed with a hint of ruthlessness. He nodded and walked towards me.


    When he was about two meters away from me, he threw the butt of his cigarette at me. This time, I was not on guard. The cigarette was on my forehead. I let out a blood-curdling scream before I went to cover it!


    It was at this moment that Big Mountain jumped up and kicked my thigh with his right foot.


    After I rolled to the ground, he put his hands in his pockets, turned around and said to Ma Xue''er, "It''s settled, Cousin. What do you want to do with him?" A few slaps or something? "


    Ma Xue''er gritted her teeth and shouted, "Slap him a few times first! If he doesn''t accept this, then let him kneel!" She wanted to come up and slap me.


    However, they have all underestimated me. If I, Feng Xiaohu, was so easily defeated, my years of hard work would have gone to waste!


    At that time, I reached into my schoolbag and pulled out the brick. When Big Brother Mountain wasn''t paying attention, I gave him a brick and gave him a pinch on his thigh. Big Mountain let out a blood-curdling screech, and squatted down while holding his right leg. His expression was also painful.


    I scolded, "Fuck you!" and then another brick on his head!


    This time, he couldn''t even scream out loud. He covered his head and shrank back onto the ground!


    The rest of them didn''t think that I would dare to fight back under these circumstances! After being surprised for a few seconds, he rushed over.


    After that was naturally a battle royale. Especially those two thugs, could they be here to get revenge for Big Mountain? They pushed me down to the ground and continuously kicked my butt, sh * t even came out from my mouth.


    When they were fighting, they kept asking if I was willing to accept the challenge?


    I covered my head and shouted, "If you don''t accept it, then accept it! If you have the guts, then fight it out!" Then, Marcie put down her curses and said, "In a duel, you can challenge us alone, damn you, you bastard!"


    I thought at the time that Marcie, that bitch, had a bad mouth, and I thought it was as bad as her mouth down there.


    To be honest, the rest of the girls didn''t sit around when they hit me. They cheered the boys on, one by one, and some of the bitches even encouraged them to take off my pants.


    Fortunately, just as they were about to take it off, the security guards of our school rushed out.


    When these people saw that the security guards had arrived, they quickly scattered. Big Mountain also recovered by that time. He must have been feeling dissatisfied. Before he ran over, he picked up that brick and smacked it on my head.


    Big Mountain''s attack was very fierce. He was like a girl watching a good show, and he even screamed.


    Then I felt like there were stars overhead, and I saw people with mirrors. After a while it got hot and I wiped the blood off my hand.


    I thought, this is bad, this dog has been f * cked up by someone. When I go back tonight, I will definitely suffer! Even though I was worried, I was still very cocky. I thought to myself that if such a large group of people failed to tame me, I would definitely become famous when news of this spread in the other schools.


    After the security guards dispersed the group and saw that I was bleeding, they asked me if I wanted to inform my parents and quickly went to the hospital to bandage my wound. I was afraid that a familiar teacher would contact my father, so I quickly got up and left.


    Not long after I left, the blood stopped flowing and dripped down my chin. Then, I felt that my head was heavy and my feet were light. I thought that this injury must be more serious than I thought. I''m a little scared, don''t bleed, I''m dead! He was not afraid that his father wouldn''t be able to see anymore, so he quickly went to the clinic to get bandaged.


    When I was looking in the street, a lot of people looked at me, and some of the women felt sorry for me, so they came up and asked me what was wrong. I didn''t know any of these people, so I thought it was quite troublesome to be asked.


    So when I found the clinic, I bumped into someone. When I looked up, I saw a girl in a red dress standing on the steps, eating a string of cotton candy.


    My blood also made her cotton candy, and then she cried out, "Aiya, you have stained my cotton candy."


    I was in a bad mood too, especially when I saw girls. I cursed, Get away from me, don''t f * cking bother me. After saying that, the girl in the red dress shouted into the clinic, "Mom, someone is bullying me."


    After she shouted, one of the women shouted, "Lei Lei, who is it, mother look!"


    But as soon as I heard that woman''s voice, my ears pricked up, feeling the familiar panic in my voice! The door of the clinic was covered with beaded curtains, and there was a gap in the middle. I looked inside and saw my mother.


    I was surprised, wondering how did I meet my mother? Who is this girl?


    I didn''t think too much about it. For some reason, I turned around and ran.


    After my mom came out, I don''t know if she recognized me or not, but she shouted, "Little Tiger? Little Tiger? "


    I didn''t reply to her and just kept running. At that time, my mother probably only suspected that it was me!


    In any case, with this delay, the blood on my head froze and I didn''t have the time to bandage it.


    When I got home, I quickly looked in the mirror. Only then did I notice that there was a very obvious cut on the right side of the head. It was as long as a fingernail.


    This really pisses me off, I think this hatred must be reported back to Ma Xue''er.


    It was Friday anyway, and I wasn''t in the mood for anything else in the afternoon. I was thinking about how to take care of Marcie.


    Then I was afraid my father would come back and see me hurt, so I got out of bed and went to sleep.


    But I was worried too much. My father came home very late tonight. When he came back, he even brought a woman with him. The two of them were shouting the moment they entered the door, obviously drunk.


    I was asleep, and I''m sure I woke up when they did." Could it be that I haven''t seen a woman at home for a long time? Naturally, I''m curious. Then, he quietly sneaked to the crack of the door to take a look. When he did, he saw a young woman being embraced by his father, who was still chewing on her neck.


    To tell the truth, when I saw the scene before me, I immediately tensed up and felt my mouth go dry. And the woman was probably a chicken woman. She wore something very open, a tight red skirt with the hem tightly covering her butt. The stockings she wore were the same fishnet shape as the ones worn by a basic chicken.


    The woman sat on my father''s lap and spread her legs, revealing her underwear. The white line made me feel stronger when I looked at it.

 C13

    When her legs are apart, my father will give her a hand to stretch between her legs! Then, the woman let out a very exciting sound, which was especially pleasurable to the ears.


    At this moment, I was really looking forward to it. I was thinking that my father would probably be doing some work on the sofa. In that case, I would be able to see the real world war.


    When I thought of all these, I really couldn''t be more hard on her.


    As I expected, my father''s hand slipped under the woman''s skirt, and the woman caught my father by the waist, her head thrown back, her red lips parted in midair, and she was gasping for breath.


    The heavy breathing was like a hot ponytail, stirring people''s hearts. My father let out a strange male roar.


    Not long after, my father hurriedly took off his pants and slipped off his butt. He kept scratching the woman''s body with his hands. Until the woman''s stockings were pulled down by him, one foot was still wearing the stockings, the other foot''s stockings, but they were lying on the ground, paralyzed.


    With that, the woman wrapped herself around my father''s waist like an octopus. Afterwards, there was a series of vibrations, causing my father to shake ¡­


    When I saw this, I really couldn''t control myself anymore. My eyes were as big as a tube, and my mouth was parched as I stared. It was the first time in my life that I had seen a war between living people. A kind of frenzied restlessness circulated in my nose. Not long after, my nose became hot and blood started to flow down my nose.


    Perhaps it was due to the two of them drinking wine, but the battle was exceptionally intense, especially the cries of the women. I watched as her nails dug deep into the sofa, as if they were grabbing onto my own flesh.


    Then, with a violent cry, my father stopped moving.


    When they were done, I quietly covered the door. When she thought about it later, she couldn''t hold it in any longer, so she made it up for the bed.


    This time, there were many things to take care of. Some of them were even on the bed sheets, so I was afraid of startling my father, so I didn''t dare to get up. Furthermore, my room didn''t have any paper towels, so I had to use my underwear to clean it up.


    ¡­.


    When I got up the next day, my father was no longer at home. When I got to the living room, I found that he had left me a hundred dollars on the table. He had also left a note saying that he wouldn''t be back this weekend, so I had to settle my own eating and drinking problems.


    I was thinking that I must have been fooling around with that old woman. When I thought about this, I was a little disappointed. The reason for that was because that chicken grandma had quite the temperament.


    Anyway, I don''t know if it was my misperception, but I always felt that those chicken women and the like were usually very good-looking, and after dressing up they would also be very fashionable.


    There was nothing more to say this weekend, and by the end of the week I was thinking that it was time to get even with Ma Xue''er.


    It was because on Friday, my Ma Xue''er''s conflict was extremely intense. Furthermore, it could be said that I suffered a greater loss. Before I went to class, I had already prepared to be ridiculed by her.


    But somewhat to my surprise, when I arrived at the class, Ma Xue''er didn''t mock me. However, she deliberately moved the table away from me and used chalk to draw two slashes on the floor, saying that it was the thirty-eight mark line.


    When I arrived at class, a woman who was close to me told me that Marcie had said that from today onwards, she and I will follow the dividing line of 38 and won''t disturb anyone.


    When the girl told me this, I was naturally very surprised. Then I looked at Marcie. When I looked at her, she was talking to a bunch of girls in the window, and she was looking at me, too, so we could meet eyes. I could feel that when I saw her, she gave in and looked away.


    It was also through this performance that I gained a bit of confidence in my heart. I thought, "Hehe, it must be because my performance on Friday was too fierce, it was way beyond Ma Xue''er''s expectations." That''s true. If it was an ordinary person''s attitude, they would have basically been scared to the point of kneeling down. People like me, who are powerful and fierce, are quite rare.


    Ma Xue''er being terrified was naturally good news for me, but that didn''t mean that I had to forgive her. The wound on my head has yet to heal. No matter what, I have to get my revenge.


    That afternoon, the school held a general meeting for the junior students. The meeting was just to cheer for the classes, to test their knowledge, and so on. This kind of meeting is just a doze for me. I''m not doing well anyway. Coincidentally, when the meeting, our seats are in front of the girls, the boys in the back, unify in the school playground. Halfway through, I left under the excuse of using the toilet.


    As soon as I left, I ran back to the classroom. All I could think about was revenge for Marcie. Of course, I didn''t want to get into a direct conflict with her so I played a little dirty this time. Anyway, I''m happy to be able to make her unhappy.


    When I reached the classroom, the front and back doors were locked. I immediately flipped over to the window and entered. As soon as I entered, I went straight to Marcie''s desk. Anyway, when I opened her desk, there were a lot of little gifts and snacks on it.


    Actually, I hate Ma Xue''er to the bone, but she is still good-looking, right? In school, there are a lot of boys who like her a lot, and she always receives some presents.


    At this moment, a trace of malice appeared in my heart. I wonder if you always like to show off? Then I''ll ruin what you can show off best. Firstly, I want you to look down on me, and secondly, I want you to look down on the poor. Thinking this way, my goal was a pencil case.


    It was said that in the year 03 against SARS, the people of the entire country had united in their aspirations. Later on, they released a set of stationery for the commemoration of the fight against SARS! Marcie had a unique stationery case back then. I looked at the writing case, took a piss, and bent all the brushes and stuff.


    After doing all of this, I happily left the classroom. Actually, I wanted to smash the stationery box into pieces, but it was made of exquisite workmanship, so it didn''t even strike the floor.


    Then I went back to the playground, and I was looking forward to seeing what Marcie''s reaction would be when she saw her writing case. Furthermore, I thought that the moment she discovered me, she would definitely suspect me. In order to prevent her from suspecting me, I must act as if I have a clear conscience.


    Thus, after the Great Games ended, I naturally and generously followed the large group towards the teachers. Afterwards, I intentionally walked to the front of Ma Xue''er and sat down.


    After we sat down, Marcie did not open her desk directly. Instead, she was bragging with a group of women. It was only after class that she found out that there was a problem.


    The teacher in that class was a physics teacher. That teacher was short and wore glasses, so he was usually timid. Naturally, the students weren''t afraid of him. That was why when Marcie saw the piss smell in the stationery box and the crooked signature brushes inside, she immediately shouted. Naturally, her voice was filled with indignation.


    At that time, she shouted out, "Who gave birth to a son without a fart? Who did such dirty tricks behind his back?" After she finished yelling, she felt really unhappy and even threw the pencil case to the ground.


    At this time, the physics teacher asked her what was wrong, and Ma Xue''er heavily sighed. She frowned and said that she was going to have a meeting, and after returning, the SARS commemorative stationery box that her uncle brought back from Beijing was ruined.


    After Ma Xue''er said this, many people in the class let out incredulous cries. Anyhow, they kept chattering about who it was. This was really too wicked.


    Of course, I must have felt really good about it when it happened, but I put my head down and drew circles on the paper with my pen in order to put on an act.


    To be honest, Marcie must have suspected me the most at the time, so she gave the table a good kick and said between clenched teeth, Don''t let her find out who that person was. When she found him, she would make him pay the price of a lifetime of regret. It''s worth mentioning here that Marcie kicked me when she kicked the table leg. Obviously, she did it for me, and then she said it for me.


    At a time like this, I definitely wouldn''t admit it. Also, I feel like I''m looking for a fight with you, so I took the opportunity to stand up and shout at her, "Just kick the table, and I''ll f * * king kick you? Why did you kick my table?

 C14

    Actually, when I stood up, I had already thought about it. If Ma Xue''er dares to say that I did it, then I will immediately show her! Of course, that''s what I was looking forward to in my heart. I thought that I was about to start a big show.


    However, in the next second, Ma Xue''er didn''t immediately point at my nose and scold me. Instead, she moved her feet away, put her hands on her waist and angrily shouted, "How much is a table worth? If you want money, I''ll compensate you! "


    She took two hundred dollars out of her pants pocket and threw it on my desk.


    After doing that, she looked at me with disdain before shouting, "I will investigate this matter after class!" Then, she sat back down.


    To be honest, Marcie, I''m embarrassed. I thought that as long as she mentioned me by name, I would give her a beating. But since she didn''t have it, I couldn''t force myself. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to stand up straight!


    Since she sat down, I didn''t want to cause any more trouble, so I had to sit down and throw her money back. She ignored me and kept it well for herself.


    After class, Ma Xue''er asked the students one by one. She must still suspect me in her heart, so when she asked, she only asked the boys!


    In this way, I was still quite nervous. Especially after she asked about the few people I was sitting with on the field, a guy with glasses just looked at me and muttered a few words.


    Marcie, listening to him, also looked at me. At that point I figured she must have known I was leaving. However, I still pretended to be serious. After all, she didn''t have any direct evidence.


    After that, Ma Xue''er left the classroom. Not long after, she came back and shouted at me, "Feng Xiaohu, the homeroom teacher is looking for you!"


    I was thinking that she must have complained to the head teacher.


    The teacher in charge of our class was a man in his thirties with round glasses. He was particularly ugly, just like a traitor, with a split head like that. The nickname we gave him was'' Little Fish ''.


    When I got to the fish, he was doing his homework, and he didn''t look up at me. Then I couldn''t help but ask him why he was looking for me. Only then did the fish cough and ask me, "Feng Xiaohu, do you know about the destruction of Ma Xue''er''s treasured collection of stationery boxes?"


    I nodded and said I knew.


    Then the fish asked me, did you make it for someone else?


    When the fish asked me this question, I was especially surprised. This meant that he even suspected directly that I had done it. Furthermore, I felt that if he really thought that way, he would look down on me.


    So instead of admitting it at once, I asked him why.


    Fish raised his glasses, then looked up and said to me, "You were the only one in the class who took a leave of absence, so you had the time to commit the crime. Then I heard Marcie say that she had a conflict with you last week. I have just criticized her severely for having a group fight. I hope that you two can get along well in the future. "


    After I received such a frank explanation from the lackey, I felt too embarrassed to continue pretending. I didn''t say anything, but the fish must have understood. I did what I did.


    I thought that the fish wanted to criticize me severely, but later on he didn''t say much, but told me to go over first, and said that it was less than a year before the high school exam, study well.


    This attitude of a fish ball made me feel quite uncomfortable. After all, this form teacher of his is pretty good, isn''t he?


    When I got to the classroom, Marcie glanced at me as if she wanted to see something in my face. But she kept her mouth shut.


    After school that afternoon, she left after class. After she left, Jiang Wei ran over to me. When she came over, she was holding a bottle of cola in her hand, and Jiang Wei said, "Feng Xiaohu, here''s a gift for you."


    At that time, there were still some boys in my class, but when Jiang Wei gave me water like that, someone started shouting and quarreling. Jiang Wei''s face immediately reddened. After finishing her sentence, she scolded those people and told them not to spout nonsense. Afterwards, she shot a quick glance at me before she ran away with her face flushed.


    Jiang Wei might be a girl, but she was actually still good-looking. The only drawback was that her legs were a bit unsightly, with a little square legs. At that time, her glance caused a few ripples in my heart.


    I somewhat narcissistic thought, last week she informed me, and now she sent me water, could it be that she had a crush on me? Thinking about it this way, I''m a bit more stubborn now. I''m even happily staring at Jiang Wei''s butt, thinking, if I can take advantage of her from behind, it wouldn''t be a loss! This is my first time receiving water from a girl, so I got a little excited due to my narcissism.


    Afterwards, on the way back, I started to think whether Jiang Wei and Ma Xue''er were trying to win me over or whether they liked me. As I thought about it, my mind recalled the scene of my father roosting around like a chicken last week. I thought about how I wanted Jiang Wei to really like me, so I started playing with her.


    Thinking of this, he became even more excited. Then she walked more briskly.


    Just as I was about to leave the school gates, a voice called out from the side, "Feng Xiaohu, wait a moment."


    I turned and saw that it was Marcie. She had a small black satchel slung over her shoulder. She brushed her hair and said, "Tell me honestly, did you get me a stationery case? You told me everything, but you were indeed the only one who asked for a leave of absence in the afternoon. "


    As soon as Marcie said this, I thought, It seems that the fish didn''t tell her that I was the one who did it. Thus, I tilted my neck in displeasure and said, "Then what you mean is that if I go to the toilet, I''ll have to destroy your stationery box? Is it because if I''m not under your eyelids in the future, I can''t even go to the toilet? "


    When I said that, Ma Xue''er humphed. She unwillingly puffed her neck and said, "A man, a real man. You don''t dare to be a man. What kind of man are you?!"


    Even though her words are absolute, but I definitely won''t be provoked by them. I smiled, saying that there''s no basis for words and you want to frame me? If you want to fight, just say so.


    After saying this, I didn''t think too much about it. However, a few girls walked up to him immediately and shouted, "Holy crap! Why is he like this?!"


    "Are you a man?"


    "Xue Er, why did you tell him so much. It really is ¡­"


    There were five girls in that group, but I had never seen any of them before. When Marcie and I confronted each other, they began to stand by and watch. It was also because of this that I realized that the group of women were actually Marcie''s friends.


    As soon as the girls started to make a ruckus, Ma Xue''er couldn''t control herself and said all kinds of nasty words to mock him. The group of women, with their loud voices and harsh words, made me feel extremely awkward.


    I had always been annoyed with women, so I couldn''t stand it any longer. I immediately shouted, "Are you girls annoying? Can you keep your mouths shut? The BB is crooked all day long, but what about the BB? "


    With that said, a pretty girl started to clamor, "Who do you think is lacking? Say one more word to me. "


    When the woman said this, she was standing with her legs crossed and was wearing very short pants. When I looked at her legs, I had a feeling that she didn''t owe me anything.


    So he shouted again: "Are you lacking something?"


    How about this, she couldn''t hold it in any longer and rushed up to grab me with a curse. The moment this girl rushed forward, the rest of the people cursed and rushed up.


    I was stunned as I didn''t expect them to dare to attack me directly. One by one, the women began to pinch, pull and dig with their nails. You must be getting really frustrated with laozi.


    I wanted to run out of here if I wanted to embarrass them. But the moment I charge, that woman opens her arms and hugs me, saying that he''s about to run away. Hurry, sisters, don''t let him run away. Today, he was going to show his sister how powerful she was!


    Then I tried a few times but couldn''t get out! It''s not that I can''t charge out, but this woman is too coquettish. When she hugged me, her breasts would stick to mine and she wasn''t shy. She just hugged me tightly anyway.


    Under those circumstances, when I touched her chest, I felt dirty and tightly, so I kept dodging. When the woman came to hug me again, I simply grabbed her by the collar and yanked her down.


    She was wearing a shirt, and I snapped it. So the guy''s clothes immediately parted, and one of his brassiere straps was torn off by me.


    This time, it''s really funny. That woman shrieked, and quickly covered her chest and squatted on the ground. When the other girls saw this, they didn''t have the time to deal with me, they all screamed and went to cover her!


    And then I laughed and said you bitches were being rude." Apart from that, I was secretly delighted because when I pulled it out, I touched her chest. It was soft and very comfortable. Even though they were separated by a piece of clothing, it was still very popular!


    After getting rid of these women, I naturally wanted to run away. The battle strength of these bitches is quite annoying, their necks have dug many holes for me.


    However, I had only taken a few steps when a voice called out to me: "Feng Xiaohu?" "What?" The voice was gentle, and as I looked over, I saw a girl wearing a sky-blue tunic standing there. The girl had big eyes and a oval face. She was still smiling at me even after she shouted at me. There were two dimples on her face. She looked very comfortable and pure.


    She also had a head shape, and was elegantly tied up with a braid. Then she had her hair clipped above her ears, making her look like a little princess.


    And then I thought, Who is she? Why did they have to call him Feng Xiaohu?

 C15

    After this girl called me, Ma Xue''er shouted at her, "Chu Han, what took you so long!" He then used his chin to point at me and said, "Stop him, he is Feng Xiaohu!"


    At that time, when Marcie had finished speaking, the depths of my heart shook.


    I mumbled hesitantly, "Chu?" Chu Han? "


    Even though my mutterings weren''t very loud, the girl opposite me still heard it. Afterwards, she laughed even more heartily and extended her hand towards me, saying, "Hello, it''s been so many years since we last met!"


    It was this movement that caused my thoughts to fly back to three years ago! That was in 2003, when I was still living in the countryside, and Chu Han always had conflicts with me, and I beat her up. And because of her cousin, we never returned to the countryside.


    As time went by, my memory seemed to come back to that time in the hospital when I had stained her dress and later when she came to see me and gave me notes and little stars.


    It was hard to imagine that the little girl I had loathed at that time had already become a pure and attractive young lady.


    My vision gradually froze, and the Chu Han in front of me became clear again. Well, this is the first time in my life that I feel that time has passed and that there is no trace of flowing water!


    "Hey, Chu Han, what are you waiting for? Stop her!" "She broke Wenwen''s clothes." Marcie shouted from there.


    At this moment, Chu Han tilted her head and yelled at her, "I''ll explain it to you later!" She smiled at me again.


    ¡­.


    I don''t know why, but when I first noticed that it was Chu Han, I was very shocked. There was also the feeling of meeting an old friend in a foreign land, but it was obvious that she knew Ma Xue''er and seemed to have come to deal with me.


    Except for that, I found myself suddenly feeling inferior. The Chu Han in front of me is natural and unrestrained. Dress in fashionable clothes and compared to me, she feels like a bumpkin and a citizen of a city. I was just thinking, we''re both in primary school, and I''m like this right now, but I''m like this! Could the drop be too great? I didn''t shake her hand, instead, I quickly ran away.


    Then, Chu Han shouted, "Feng Xiaohu, Feng Xiaohu ¡­"


    But I ignored her and kept running. The scenery in front of me rapidly receded, and for some reason, my eyes started to tear up.


    Many years later, I often think back to that scene. Chu Han wore a sky-blue skirt, and her smile was very bright, as if the world had become much brighter.


    When I got home that day, I quietly curled up on the sofa, watching TV, thinking about nothing.


    Around 7 am, my father came back and felt extremely happy. When he opened the door, he smelled strongly of perfume.


    I smelled it and realized it was left behind by the old woman Chicken. I feel rather disdainful in my heart, just thinking, after earning two dollars and fooling around with women, really.


    However, just as he finished thinking about this, that chicken wife appeared right behind him. This woman was dressed in a suspender yellow skirt and silver high-heeled shoes. She walked with her long legs and her back was very straight.


    The last time she came, she didn''t see me, but this time she did, and she smiled at me and said, "This is Little Tiger, right? This is my first time meeting you, please take care of me! "


    After all, this woman had a tone of voice that was good in everything, but I felt like she was just putting on an act because her expression or whatever it was, she didn''t seem particularly intimate. Besides, I don''t like pretty women anyway. My mom was very beautiful when she was young, but when my dad went bankrupt, didn''t he just run away with someone? Not to mention that this woman was most likely a chicken!


    As a result of these trends, I didn''t feel like replying to her.


    With a cold face pressed against her hot buttocks, that woman smiled awkwardly. At this moment, my father immediately put up a face, saying to me, "Your auntie''s calling for you. Hurry up and call for Auntie Xu."


    Forced by my father''s pressure, I lightly called out to Auntie Xu. After I shouted, the woman immediately became happy. She treated me very amiably and even peeled the fruits for me to eat. At that time, I wouldn''t be able to tell if she was really that passionate or just faking it.


    We stayed at home until after eight o''clock, when my father told us to go out for dinner. He happened to be eating at a famous snack street in Ba City. The snack street was called Grass Dam Street.


    We had barbecue that night. However, not long after they entered the store, another group of people arrived. These people also had big mouths, and from the way they were dressed, they seemed to be very imposing. They were probably all rich people.


    It wasn''t a big deal, but then my mom and the wild man showed up too, walking at the back of the group. My mother noticed us as soon as we entered the shop.


    He could feel her expression stiffen. The wild man said a few words to her, but she did not move. Then the wild man looked at her and followed her gaze.


    At this time, my father naturally saw them as well. Their eyes met. Anyway, my dad and that wild man had always been at loggerheads with each other. Neither of them was willing to admit defeat.


    However, it seems like my mom and the rest were here tonight to entertain the guests. She probably didn''t want to cause any trouble, so she pushed the man away and walked towards us ¡­


    Only at this moment did the wild man look away, and beckoned for the group of people to sit down.


    When my mom came over, my dad''s face was very long. His right eye was probably excited, so it kept rolling around in his eye sockets. The whites of his eyes were fluttering around. It was very scary.


    At this time, Xu Chuang, who was standing beside him, noticed that something was wrong. She nudged her father with her arm and whispered, "What''s wrong?"


    As she asked this question, my mother happened to walk closer to my father. My father deliberately snorted and slapped his chopsticks on the table, saying, "Nothing, it''s the old pair."


    His words were extremely loud, and when my mother heard them, her face immediately turned extremely ugly. There was also the wild man''s table. Originally, he had been smiling from ear to ear, but now, all of them shut their mouths and looked in his direction.


    Could it be that the one who was the most angry was the wild man? He pulled his face and looked at my dad.


    My mom looked at him with an ugly expression, then said to the wild man''s table, "It''s fine, it''s fine. You guys should eat, it''s okay, don''t worry about us!" It''s just a little misunderstanding. "


    When she said this, her face was full of smiles. She looked extremely hypocritical.


    After my mother finished speaking, she turned back to my father and forced a smile, saying, "Feng Zhi, we haven''t had a good relationship for a long time, don''t speak nonsense. Tonight, since they met, everyone had their own food to eat. I haven''t seen Little Tiger for a long time and I want to see him. "


    When my mother said this, she placed her right hand on my shoulder. I coldly snorted. I didn''t give her any face as I violently shook her off. Then he said, "Who are you, don''t touch me!"


    This caused my mother to feel extremely awkward. She let out a grunt, stretched out her hand in midair, and then retracted it in the end. Then my mother said to me, "Xiaohu, I was outside a clinic the other day and I thought I saw a boy who looked like you. Did you get into a fight?"


    As soon as she said that, I remembered what happened last time. But I didn''t think that she cared about me. If she really cared about me all these years, she wouldn''t just ignore me. I saw that my father was also looking at me, so I quickly said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Will you go back to your own table and eat? Who knows you? "


    After I said this, I ignored my mother and sat on a stool, leaving her to dry. My mother smacked her lips, then gave me a lonely look.


    In any case, my father and I certainly wouldn''t sympathize with her. My father even deliberately embraced Xu Chuang and pretended to be very affectionate as he gave her food to eat. That Xu Chou was extremely smart and was able to bear it with a smile. When he ate, he even nodded his head and smiled to my mother.


    Maybe we''ve always been here to provoke my mom, the wild man was secretly watching. At this time, he had a lot of friends, so we shamed my mom, but in reality, we were also slapping him in the face. At this time, he could no longer hold himself back, and pulled at his face as he said solemnly, "Chen Lin, why aren''t you coming over!? If you don''t come and accompany your husband, what are you doing there? "


    After he shouted, my mom quickly responded and gave it back to him. Arriving at the table, the wild man probably wanted to regain his dignity and scolded my mother, "Just live your comfortable life. You''re so happy to be dressed in gold and silver every day. If I get wrapped up in mud that can''t support the wall, wouldn''t that lower my status? "


    After this guy finished speaking, a friend who had a bad relationship with him started cheering him on, "That''s right, sister-in-law, Big Bro''s words are also reasonable. In my opinion, since you''ve been hanging out with us for so long, you should just punish yourself with a drink. Otherwise, everyone wouldn''t be happy tonight. We can''t let some mud spoil our fun, can we? "


    After this person finished speaking, the remaining people naturally also quickly agreed. You came and went, all behind that pile of mud. That wild man immediately started laughing, opening his mouth and looking at my father in a provocative manner, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    With my dad''s temper, he slapped the table on the spot and said that the boss was paying the bill, yet your store was letting in all sorts of cats and dogs. It was so noisy. With that, he pulled Xu Chuang along and was about to leave.


    But it was obvious that it was impossible to be merciful at this time. The big guys from the wild man''s table stood up with their big eyes looking at each other. They even threw the beer bottles on the table onto the ground, messing up.


    One of them who had a bad temper shouted towards us, "F * ck you, where did you come from? Do you owe your mother an education?"


    After the man finished speaking, he threw a bottle at him. This guy hit my dad, and my dad dodged it. But the shards of glass splattered against the wall, and the beer splattered all over me.


    This is f * cking infuriating! Actually, based on my character, since the other party has many people, I definitely wouldn''t want to face them head on at this moment. Otherwise, the ones who would suffer would definitely be us. But now that my dad has stepped forward, I feel that it''s pointless to submit. He picked up a bottle and threw it. He even scolded, "The more the better, right?"


    When the beer bottle was flying in the air, it was sent flying by a strong man with a stool.


    At this time, the wild man slowly stood up and said with an unkind tone, "Feng Zhi, you f * cking forgot that you were beaten up that year, right? I, Wu Jinsheng, will just say one thing. What is your father''s status, and what is your current identity, do you not understand the huge gap between us? Do you think that it''s still the same year as you? "

 C16

    To be honest, this is the first time I''ve heard about my father. It seems like my dad was beaten by a wild man before, so my dad should be at a disadvantage. But do you think it was before? It was as if he was talking about how awesome his father used to be?


    But that was the moment in my mind, and I couldn''t think too much about it now.


    After the wild man said this, my father let out a loud laugh, "Wu Shen, I, Feng Zhihu, have been bullied by a dog. I, Feng Zhihu, have been duped by a shrimp. However, people have their own strengths and weaknesses in their lives. These words of yours are too early to say! "


    After my dad said this, he continued calling for the boss. Why aren''t you paying the bill?


    The owner was a chubby man with a bald head and a white vest. Seeing that we were in a confrontation, his face was extremely bitter. He couldn''t sit still any longer, so he quickly ran out and shouted, "Big brothers and big sisters on both sides, small business, small business, everyone be magnanimous, don''t cause trouble in the shop. "I beg of you.


    As he spoke, he continued to pass out cigarettes to the wild man, one after the other. He should have also noticed that the power over there was even greater.


    Anyway, this kind of difference in treatment made my dad even more unhappy. He immediately took out 200 yuan and threw it on the table, then took the lead and left.


    At this moment, the wild man was still asking, "Bro, do you want this little brother to bring him back?"


    By then we were at the door, my father in front, probably not hearing. Thus, I turned around and made a face, saying, "Twisting your mother!" Then I ran.


    At this moment, the brawny guy shouted loudly and wanted to capture me while cursing. However, he was probably stopped by my mother. I heard her saying that she was a child, so I didn''t want to experience it with her.


    What should we do? Although it was unsatisfactory for them to make such a ruckus tonight, they were obviously not our match. But I wasn''t unhappy. On the contrary, I was even happier. Why do you say that? It''s mainly because I noticed that my father is really changing. If it was before, he would definitely have preferred to be beaten up to the point of risking his life. But tonight, he chose to leave. This meant that he could now calmly analyze the situation. This was a good change.


    Another thing is, my dad''s saying that ''a tiger is bullied by a dog while a dragon is bullied by a shrimp,'' sounds especially manly. I thought about it later. It seemed like he really wasn''t that simple before, but I didn''t expect my father to tell me about this sort of thing.


    After we went out, our stomachs were not full, so we went to a barbecue stall to eat skewers.


    While we were eating, my father began to get excited. He insisted on drinking and even asked me to accompany him for a drink. The old woman told my father that I was too young to drink, and that it was not good for my development.


    Anyway, when she said this, I was very upset, thinking that my mother wouldn''t care so much about me even if you showed me some concern. I was thinking, why is she so beautiful? Why did she suddenly take a fancy to my dad? My dad hasn''t made much money recently?


    I couldn''t figure it out, but my dad and I had a few drinks anyway. When Xu Chou saw it, he said he wanted to join in as a form of entertainment. Anyway, I wouldn''t be unhappy with her, but I think she''s a little tactful, and I don''t like this kind of thing.


    After that, my father drank too much and sent me back home after dinner. He and Grandma Xu also went to find a room.


    After returning home that night, I had a strange dream.


    In my dream, I saw Chu Han. She was chased by a black thing and ran for her life. Afterwards, she jumped into my embrace. My hand and things like that grabbed her butt. Then, the scene changed and Wenwen''s image appeared again. In my dream, I saw the scene where Wenwen''s bra was torn off and her chest exposed. After that, he woke up. After waking up, he found that his underwear was sticky and had been given to the Dreamy Cloud Swampland.


    At that time, I was still wondering how I could possibly dream of these two women, especially Chu Han!


    When I went to school the next day, I didn''t have any conflict with Ma Xue''er. Jiang Wei just bought me another bottle of pure milk, the kind that makes one a cow. This time she put it on my desk in advance, and I didn''t realize it until after class.


    Furthermore, a note was written on the milk. "Be careful, I saw a conflict between you and Marcie yesterday. After you left, they blamed the girl in the blue dress for not stopping you." "The one with the bra is saying that he''s unconvinced. I wonder if he''ll continue to cause trouble for you!"


    When I finished reading, I glanced at Jiang Wei and saw that she was secretly looking at me. I went to look at her and she immediately turned around. Looking at her shy appearance, it made my heart itch a little.


    I have to say, it''s very comfortable to have a girl treat you like this, and I''m not being polite either. I''ll eat what I have to eat and drink what I have to drink. At noon, when I was eating in the cafeteria, I also saw Marcie.


    She chatted and laughed with some of the boys, and they invited her to dinner. When she saw me, she pursed her lips and turned away, not bothering me. At that time, I was still thinking, yesterday I suffered, with Ma Xue''er''s temper, how could she not express it? Could it be because of Chu Han''s face, she''s not going to deal with me?


    I don''t know why, but when I thought about Chu Han, my heart felt a little uncomfortable. It lasted all noon, and it wasn''t until the end of the first period in the afternoon that I realized what had happened. F * ck, I was thinking about why is Chu Han so bad, but now I can think it through.


    It wasn''t the day that Marcie told Big Brother Mountain to open me up. I fought for her in the classroom, and when she finished, she ridiculed my dad for being a one-eyed man. My mother also ran away, and that day I was still thinking how she knew all this. Now that he thought about it, was there even a need to ask? Fuck, it was definitely Chu Han who told her.


    No wonder when she saw Chu Han at the school gates, she could ask Feng Xiaohu with great certainty.


    After thinking it through, my heart felt a bit uncomfortable. Chu Han was really hypocritical, to think that she was still pretending to smile at me that day. She said what ''long time no see'', and wanted to give me a handshake. How many knives have you stabbed me in the back?


    But that''s also normal. Her cousin''s house was burnt down by my father, so it''s strange that she doesn''t hate me. After thinking it through, I became even happier. I thought about how Chu Han didn''t want to mess with me this time and didn''t have a relationship with me. From now on, I''ll do whatever I have to do with Ma Xue''er and me.


    Before school was let out this afternoon, I even put half a brick in my schoolbag in advance because of what Jiang Wei had told me. However, after walking out of the school gate, Ma Xue''er was waiting there. She only glanced at me before turning around to chat with someone else. She didn''t seem to want to take care of me!


    This made me slightly surprised in my heart. I thought to myself that this woman''s way of doing things had really changed. I walked away for a while and even went to look at her. At this moment, she saw a car drive up in front of her. It was a Santana 3000. Then Marcie got in the car!


    I was very envious of this scene at the time. Santana might seem like a great deal to me now, but in those days it was a particularly good car, the Santana series, a classic, capable of driving either wealth or luxury. I figured that Marcie''s father would pick her up, and I wondered when my father would drive to pick me up.


    Since Marcie had left, I naturally didn''t need this brick, so I threw it away.


    After that, I headed home. Unexpectedly, when I reached a crossroads, a van suddenly sped up and drove towards me. Just as it was about to crash into me, I quickly jumped away. That gave me a fright, and then I started cursing. I didn''t even curse twice before the car came to a screeching halt two meters in front of me.


    Soon after, three masked men jumped out. These fellows had a baseball bat in each of their hands. They got off the car and rushed towards me. Without thinking, I turned and ran, but by then it was too late. After being caught up by the three of them, I swung my stick at my leg, screaming in pain as I rolled on the ground. The three of them didn''t stop, so they used their sticks to viciously kick the shit out of me.


    I had no choice but to stick together. After that, my face was covered in nosebleed and there was a lot of dirt on my collar. When I felt that I was about to lose consciousness, someone spat at me and scolded, "In the future, just hold your head between your legs and be f * cking arrogant."


    After saying that, the three of them hurriedly got on the car and ran away.


    When I was beaten up, there were a lot of people watching nearby, and no one dared to come and help. I lay on the ground for ten minutes before I had the strength to get up again. At this moment, the anger in my heart can no longer be suppressed. This matter is already very obvious. That slut Ma Xue''er must have taken revenge on the stationery case and played along with me.


    I will definitely make her pay a heavy price this time.

 C17

    When I got home, I quickly took a shower. After taking a bath, I looked at my bruised face in the mirror and wondered how I was going to take revenge on Marcie.


    Since she was calling out to the crowd in society, I felt that I should call out to the crowd in society as well, so that my heart would be in equilibrium.


    I thought about it for a while, and then I came up with an idea! I thought to myself that calling for the socialites to take care of Marcie wouldn''t have been enough to subdue her, and I was going to subdue her this time. If so, I thought I might as well tie Marcie up and throw her in the waste coal kiln on the Western Cave Hill, where there were so many animals late at night that I would have to be scared to death by her.


    Since you want to call me a member of society, then I must call you my good brother Wang Zhi An!


    Wang Zian, the year after my dad and I moved into the city, his family also moved here. He was currently working in the wood business with his father, so he had long since stopped reading. Since it was already Tuesday, I decided that it would be best to pack Marcie for the weekend, so I had to prepare in advance. That night, he went to find Wang Zhi An.


    When he found Wang Zian''s father, he said that Wang Zian was working on a mountain in the suburbs. Since his family didn''t have a forest license and didn''t have the right to harvest, they were afraid that the people at the forest station would investigate, so they usually did their work at night.


    After I said goodbye to his father, I headed straight for the mountain. By the time he reached the foot of the mountain, he was already pitch black. The cold mountain breeze blew on his face, giving him a gloomy feeling. Don''t say it, this made me a little scared. I just thought to myself, don''t f * cking meet any bad people.


    He shouted, "Wang Zhi An! Wang Zhi An! Your Brother Hu is here!"


    I don''t know if he can hear me, but the mountain is so big, I can''t possibly go find him.


    I shouted a few times. There was a flashlight flashing around the mountainside that was over a hundred meters tall. I knew it as soon as I saw it. Heh, it must be Wang Zhi An.


    So I quickly shook the flashlight below.


    After that, I waited below with a cigarette in my mouth, feeling more excited. At that time, my good brother and I had not seen each other for almost half a year!


    After about twenty minutes, I heard footsteps above my head, and the flashlight beam came closer. I immediately shouted, "Wang Zhi An, Brother Hu is here."


    When that guy heard me shout, he anxiously told me, "Shh! Shhh! Shhh! "Shh, shh ¡­" After a long moment, he came out from behind a tree.


    He was wearing a hard hat with a miner''s lamp on it and bucket shoes on his feet, like a devil. The funniest part was his face and arms were covered in black mud. I joked, "Did you f * * king go to the village to dress up like a widow? What the heck are you doing! "


    Wang Zhi An quickly waved at me and said, "Bro, keep your voice down. This fucking place we cut up tonight didn''t give the farmers any money, we''re stealing. Don''t get caught! "


    He told me to turn off the flashlight.


    When I heard this, I burst out laughing. F * ck, they were actually stealing other people''s trees. Seeing his cautious look, I purposely said, "Okay, you were born in a society and you didn''t learn how to f * * king steal!"


    Wang Zhi An slipped down from above and embarrassedly spread the smoke for me!


    I thought about his hand covered in mud and continued to say, "Did you just attack the village of Wusu to wash it? Look at this black, did you get a syphilis under the widow? "


    When he said this, he cursed. He said, "You better hurry up and bring him down. Your eyes really stink."


    I laughed and squeezed his arm. The guy ducked out of the way and asked me if I hadn''t taken the pills and wanted the glass. I said go to your mother, brother is to see if you are strong.


    After I pinched him, I found that Wang Zhi An''s muscles had expanded quite a bit. I was secretly surprised. It seemed that I wouldn''t be his match if I were to use brute force now. This made me lose quite a lot of time.


    After boasting for half a day, Wang Zhi An said that he wouldn''t visit the Three Treasures Hall unless it was something important. You don''t have anything to do, so why did you say it?


    I told him my plan, and asked him if he could get me someone.


    Wang Zhi An did not hesitate but said with glowing eyes: "Really? That girl is really pretty? "


    I took a drag on my cigarette and smacked my lips. "I didn''t lie to you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Zhi An looked forward to it. He even told me that it had been a long time since he last spoke to his student''s sister. He also said that if he really wanted Ma Xue''er to be obedient, he would have to wipe off a few handfuls of oil.


    The reason he said this was naturally because he agreed to it. I patted his shoulder and said, "As expected of a brother. When the time comes, don''t mention wiping a few handfuls of oil, you can even do it if you want to!"


    Wang Zhi An laughed and asked me if there was anything else. If there was nothing else, I would go for a drink after he finished cutting down the tree.


    I asked him how long it would take to cut the tree, and he said two hours or so. After that, I said that was fine. I still have to go to class tomorrow, and after I settle the matter with Marcie, I will drink a few more cups.


    When Wang Zhi An heard this, he didn''t urge me to stay any longer and instead told me to be more careful when I return. He also said that he would wait until noon on Friday and ask me to take him there.


    I said yes and said goodbye.


    The next day, when I went to school, I was full of energy. It was as if I had been hit a lot. The bruise on my face was obvious and people were looking at me everywhere.


    Ma Xue''er, right? She was naturally happy. When you look at me, you feel more cocky. "At this moment, I was thinking," "B, laugh, let''s see how long you can keep laughing!"


    Afterwards, after school was let out at noon, Jiang Wei came to me. It was good that she didn''t come, but I was happy the moment she came. I saw that the corner of her mouth was dark green, so I asked her what was wrong.


    Jiang Wei first looked around to make sure no one else was around before swearing, "It''s still that rotten b * stard Ma Xue''er." They said it was after class in the morning, and they shut her up in the bathroom and slapped her twice. Jiang Wei even asked me if my face was scarred by her revenge.


    I said I didn''t know if it was her, but ninety percent of it was.


    With a bitter face, Jiang Wei said, "Anyways, pay attention, I''m still on your side." But in the morning they threatened me, saying they''d see me with you again, and they were going to take care of me.


    With that, Jiang Wei walked outside gloomily. I wanted to comfort her when I saw her like that, but I thought better of it. She and I weren''t that much of a couple, so there was no need to be so particular.


    After hearing what Jiang Wei said, I became even more furious. Damn it, the girls who were close to me still needed to be taught a lesson. It seems like beating up Marcie isn''t enough to vent my anger.


    So, at lunch time, I was thinking, how exactly do I add the ingredients to make Ma Xue''er''s heart burn in her bones?


    At the time, I thought about a lot of things, like disfigurement, picking a nail, filling it with chili, and slashing it with a knife. However, this was too vicious and I rejected them one by one. Later on, when I was peeing, I thought of the most ingenious method. After touching my fur, I had a flash of inspiration. I thought that Marcie was also in her growing period, so her hair must also be growing longer. Why don''t I buy a pair of scissors and give her a B. This way, it won''t be too vicious, but it''ll make her remember me one hundred percent.


    After thinking it through, I was so excited that I couldn''t help but jump up and piss my pants.


    ¡­.


    The next few days were nothing special, except I saw Chu Han again on Thursday afternoon. At that time, he had been standing at the school gate and eagerly watching. When she saw me, she smiled happily and waved to me. I don''t know if it was my imagination, but I felt that her expressions and actions were similar to those of someone looking for me.


    But the next second, I remembered her hypocrisy and ignored her when I walked up to her. At this moment, Chu Han quickly called out to me. She crooked her head and giggled, saying, "What, my old fellow villager, you don''t even plan to bother with me?"


    I turned around and saw that her smile was so innocent that it made me feel even more sick. But I''m not going to slap her in the face, I''m going to ask her why?


    Chu Han very enthusiastically came to my side, saying that she wanted to hold a party in the future and wanted to ask if I could attend! Perhaps she noticed my lack of interest, she added, "I came here today specifically to invite you. Ma Xue''er isn''t willing to bring a message for me."


    To be honest, Chu Han''s words still shocked me quite a bit, but I feel like you''re stabbing me in the back.


    So I said, "I''ve always had bad luck with girls. It''s better if you sisters go to your gathering. Besides, I''m not going to deal with Marcie. "


    After I finished speaking, I was about to leave. Chu Han became a bit anxious. I probably didn''t expect a beauty like her to personally come find me and I would still refuse. Just call me, wait, wait. After I stood there, she ran in front of me again. She looked me in the eye and said, "Then tell me, if I tie the strings and help you and Marcie make up, would you be willing to do so?"

 C18

    Make up with Marcie? To be honest, I didn''t think about it at all. What''s more, Wang Zhi An had already found me someone. I want to make up with her, so why would my brother look at me like that?


    Thinking up to this point, I don''t want to grind the dust for Chu Han. I said, hurry up and pull it down. For people like Marcie, it''s impossible to count on me to make up with her.


    With that, I ignored her, even though Chu Han called me.


    At that moment, I felt that she was in quite a difficult situation and even felt my heart soften a little. This thought gave me quite a fright. I don''t want to be confused by a woman''s face, I thought.


    After returning home that day, he was naturally looking forward to tomorrow''s arrival. I waited at home until around eight o''clock, when the landline rang. When I picked up the phone, it was Wang Zhi An who had called me.


    He said that he had found the man. He was a very reliable big brother of society, and he was doing pretty well. He will introduce him to me tomorrow! Wang Zhi An even deliberately repeated that if this big brother took care of Ma Xue''er, he would be extremely obedient and be afraid of you in the future.


    In short, when he said that, I was especially shocked. I started to yearn for that mysterious society''s big brother.


    At noon the next day, I went straight to the school gate after school. At that time, he was looking forward to the arrival of the eldest brother in society.


    In my imagination, the elder brother must have come in a limousine with a few attendants in black suits.


    However, I''ve waited for at least 10 minutes, and now Big Bro has arrived! When Wang Zhi An arrived before me riding a small pedal with a grown man behind him, Wang Zhi An said, "This is the curly-haired man that I told you about."


    After Wang Zhi An said this, I started to carefully examine him. That curly haired man had a natural face, was tall and thin, and had a pair of sleepy eyes. Just looking at him made me feel as if I had been sucked into a raven.


    The guy was ruined, and I thought he was a J-8. At first, I thought he was just a small follower.


    Even though he said that, Wang Zhi An was actually respectful to this man. When he got off the car, he called out to him enthusiastically, "Brother Curly Hair, this is my brother."


    Brother Curly hair gave me an indifferent glance before he casually stepped on me. He even arrogantly shook the hem of his clothes.


    I could see that Curly Bro didn''t take me seriously and smoked his own cigarette after coming down. However, it was Wang Zhi An who called me over, so I politely called him "Brother Curly Hair" and gave him some cigarettes.


    The curly-haired brother looked around the area, then asked me where was the slut I wanted to fix, and brought me to see it.


    I said not yet. He must be in the cafeteria. Brother Curly Hair just said he hasn''t dealt with a student''s girl in a long time. Don''t worry, I''ll teach her a lesson in the afternoon. If she doesn''t accept it, I''ll tear her to shreds.


    One had to say, the curly-haired man had an imposing manner when he said those words. It gave me a slightly better impression of him.


    Afterwards, he naturally roughly described the appearance and characteristics of Ma Xue''er.


    ¡­.


    After school was dismissed this afternoon, I quickly left the school. Wang Zhi An and Curly Bro were waiting there. They were still riding on the small pedal.


    However, it was now Wang Zhi An''s turn. When I got closer, I called Wang Zhi An to the side and asked him if he could get me a van or something.


    Wang Zhi An glanced at me and calmly said, "Big bro Curly Hair, you''ve told me to deal with a female middle school student, how could you cause such a big ruckus?"


    After that, Wang Zhi An comforted me and said, "Don''t worry, Brother Curly Hair and I have known each other for a long time." It''s also because of Wang Zhi An''s words that I didn''t say anything.


    After a short while, Ma Xue''er came out and chatted and laughed with a group of girls. It was also because of her loud voice that before I could introduce her, Wang Zhi An had already touched me and asked if she was that slut. I said yes.


    Then, Brother Mao rolled his eyes, touched his chin and said, "Sure, that girl''s skin seems to be full of energy." After he finished speaking, Wang Zhi An was also very excited, saying that he would need to wipe a few more handfuls of oil.


    Since the person had confirmed it, he naturally untied it. Ma Xue''er was really unlucky today. We originally planned to follow her to her home to make our move, but she didn''t directly return home. Instead, she and a few other girls were slowly heading home.


    Seeing this scene, Curly Bro was even more cocky, saying that the heavens were on his side.


    Then he would take the two of us to the small pedal and follow the two of them.


    Along the way, they gradually split up and went home. Only when it was time for Ma Xue''er and the fatty to go home ¡­


    Brother Curly Hair just asked me, ''Do I know that fatty?'' If I said I didn''t have any impression of him, I would definitely not recognize him! Brother Curly Hair nodded and said that he didn''t know you, so I directly attacked.


    We were in an alley when we spoke. The trees were lush and there were few pedestrians around. Thus, Brother Curly didn''t have any fear. He stepped on the accelerator and the pedal rushed forward.


    At that time, Curly Bro purposely pressed a sewage pit, and the sewage splashed all over Ma Xue''er''s legs. She screamed and cursed. Say he didn''t have eyes?


    When she turned around and saw me, Marcie pointed at me and asked if it was intentional.


    I didn''t say anything, but Curly Bro walked down, grabbed Marcie''s hand and said coquettish. Shut up, let Big Bro go.


    When Ma Xue''er saw him, she quickly struggled and said, "You''re a fool, who''s going to let you go?"


    As soon as she said that, the curly-haired man slapped her in the face. He said, "Why don''t you try showing off again to your big brother?" This slap made Ma Xue''er a little scared. She probably thought that I wanted to find trouble with her. What are you trying to do? I''m telling you, don''t act recklessly, or my parents will know and you''ll all be in trouble.


    Brother Curly laughed in disdain. "Then why don''t you call your parents over?" See if they can save you. Then he yelled at the two of us, "What are you doing? Why don''t you cover us with the sackcloth?"


    Only then did we realize what was going on. We quickly went to cover Ma Xue''er. The female fatso beside her was so scared that she cried when she saw this scene. The curly-haired man hurriedly roared at her, saying, "If you dare to cry, I''ll send you flying with a slap."


    When the fat guy heard this, he was so scared that he sat on the floor. Ma Xue''er could tell that we were going to tie her up, so she quickly shouted, "Help! Kidnapping, save ¡­"


    However, with just a shout, Brother Curly Hair punched her in the face and threatened to gag her!


    This fellow was quite ruthless in his actions and didn''t have the slightest intention of showing mercy to a lady. Ma Xue''er was stunned. Once she was done, we quickly covered her head and ran away with her body on our thighs.


    The Western Aperture Mountain is just west of our city. The mountains in this area were quite large, and there were many coal mines, wood factories, cement factories, and so on.


    The curly hair brother rode a pedal as if he was flying, passing through the city and arriving at the foot of the Western Cave Mountain in just a few moments. Then we''ll head for the old mine.


    The old mining area mentioned here was the same as the ones already excavated. There were many abandoned coal mines on the mountain. It must be because there were a lot of mines on this side of the Western Divide Mountain, and a lot of workers. There were also a lot of people coming and going, and there were also a lot of foreign accents.


    Shouting in the sack, asking if we wanted to get her to the Western Cave Hill? We didn''t answer her, and the more she couldn''t get an answer, the more frightened she became.


    Like those years, it was still very messy. The places with the worst security were places with factories or mines. There were many jobs, and all kinds of people could be found there. Robbery, theft, rape and many other cases were reported. Within a few months, several people had died. Generally, corpses were thrown into abandoned coal mines.


    Marcie probably thought that we wanted to kill her, so she got anxious and threatened us to release her. When Da Pang saw us abducting her, even if he tried to capture us, it wouldn''t end well.


    This guy roared a few times and then started to struggle fiercely, yelling non-stop for help. However, there were so many cars that no one paid any attention to the thick ash and dust.


    Brother Curly Hair was still gloating with a smile, "Stop shouting already, I''m going to break it. "Girl, don''t you sound so much like you''re screaming for a bed? Be careful, I might rape your corpse later on."


    As he spoke, he turned around and slapped Ma Xue''er''s butt. Ma Xue''er wasn''t going to try to be brave this time and started shooting around in fear. In the end, she began to beg for mercy, begging us to let her go. When she returns, she will definitely be a good person and will never have a hard time dealing with me again.


    It''s too late to say all this now. Why didn''t you regret it when you found someone to beat me up?

 C19

    Marcie pitifully told me that she was the only daughter of her family, and that her parents doted on her dearly. That''s why she had a bad temper sometimes and told me not to lower myself to her. She even said that if I let her go back now, she would be my good friend later on.


    As he spoke, he could hear the faint sound of sobbing.


    Marcie''s appearance looked quite pitiful, but I felt that she was obviously faking it. It was a bit fake. No matter what she said, we just ignored her.


    The small pedal went up from the foot of the mountain, walking on a main road made of cement. When they reached a fork in the road, the Brother Curly turned into a yellow mud road.


    The yellow muddy road was a muddy ploughed road. The road was uneven and occasionally there would be a puddle of sewage. There were some particularly rotten sections on the road, and the mud was piling up chopsticks.


    The small pedal tire itself is small, once on this road, it won''t bumpy. Although Ma Xue''er couldn''t see it, she must have sensed it through the bumpiness, so she anxiously asked where we were pulling her to.


    At this moment, her sense of security is plummeting, so seeing that we still haven''t answered her question, she can''t hold it in any longer. She started cursing again and again. She is probably going to throw caution to the wind.


    When Curly Bro heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh. Look at you, you''re a slut. You can pretend to be crying just a moment ago, but now you''re flinging it again. Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Only a woman like you can have fun.


    After he finished talking, he kept poking at her chest, making her even more agitated. His curses were all a greeting to her family.


    When Brother Curly Hair did all of this, Wang Zhi An and I were naturally gloating at his misfortune as accomplices. Later, Wang Zhi An couldn''t hold it in and attacked his butt. That guy was so excited that he started to tremble.


    We walked on the dirt road for about ten minutes before we turned a corner and the road suddenly became wide and the ground was covered with a thick layer of soot. Looking ahead, he saw an abandoned mine in front of him.


    At the mouth of the mine was a tree trunk, one end of which was tied with wire to a large stone and supported by a wooden block. When we got there, Curly Bro stepped on the rock, and the trunk of the tree rose on its own.


    Then he commanded, "Put the man in and take the sack off."


    Wang Zhi An and I looked at each other for a moment before we carried her inside.


    Those who have been in the coal kiln should know that the cave is warm in the winter and cold in the summer. Since it is summer, let''s go in.


    At this moment, Wang Zhi An and I were even more energetic. We quickly moved towards the center of the hall. After arriving at a stone floor, I thought that this place was more comfortable. The stone floor was naturally cleaner than the mud floor.


    I said something to Wang Zhian and put down Marcie. Then I went to pick the sack. When I picked it, naturally, Marcie wouldn''t cooperate and kept struggling. Later on, in order to hold her down, my right hand accidentally touched her chest.


    Feeling her softness, I was secretly surprised. This dog, Marcie is really not small. It was also because of her being touched by me that her struggling movements stopped for a moment.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly pulled it down. Then Marcie''s body appeared in front of us again.


    Her hair was almost wet with excitement, and it was plastered to her cheek, and then the skin of her neck and face was bright red.


    When Marcie saw Wang Zhi An and me, she must have been so angry that her breathing became heavy.


    Wang Zhi An pushed her shoulder and said, "Well, beauty, you look like you want to eat people. This one has you in his hands, be careful not to eat us, and let us give it to you to eat. "


    After this fellow finished speaking, he couldn''t help but laugh sinisterly.


    Ma Xue''er shouted in anger, "Shameless!"


    When she came out, my mind was already thinking about how I would kick her a few times and then slap her two times to kill her. Later, I would ask her if she was willing to submit to me. With Marcie''s quick-witted and fickle temperament, she would definitely say good things to steady me if I scared her. But I might not let it go like that. I was almost killed on the street the other day, so I had to cut off all her hair no matter what. That was the most important thing.


    With that in mind, I put the sack to one side and felt for the scissors I''d prepared in my pants pocket. My mind was working.


    Speaking of which, when she originally thought everything would be as it should be, Ma Xue''er actually still resisted for a bit. At that time, I was just putting away the gunny sack while Wang Zhi An was teasing her with a smile. This coquettish woman suddenly kicked Wang Zhi An''s leg and with another push, Wang Zhi An rolled onto the ground.


    I heard a shout and turned my head. Marcie actually grabbed a handful of black mud and started rubbing it against my eyes.


    With this delay, Ma Xue''er turned and ran, running as fast as she could towards the cave entrance.


    Wang Zhi An hastily shouted, "Quick, quick! This girl wants to run! Stop her!"


    At that time, Ma Xue''er was probably going all out. After running a few steps, her steps should have been big. Even her pants were torn. This way, she could run even faster.


    I chased after her for a few steps, but didn''t manage to close the distance. This made me extremely shocked as I thought about how good her physique was.


    However, when Marcie arrived at the mouth of the cave and was getting closer and closer to her expectations, Curly Bro suddenly appeared in the middle of the road. When Ma Xue''er saw the curly-haired man there, she screamed in despair. However, she reacted quickly and quickly ran to the side, trying to escape from the side.


    Curly Hair whooped and stretched out a leg with great interest. With just that one block, Ma Xue''er''s momentum was cut off and she was thrown forward.


    As soon as she landed on the ground, she immediately wanted to run again without caring if she was injured or not, but Curly Bro roared loudly, grabbed her by the hair, and dragged her back.


    In this way, Ma Xue''er could only pull at her hair in pain. There was no hope for her to run, so she shouted at the top of her lungs, "Save me, kill me! Save me!"


    Then, he grabbed her hair and fiercely spun it in a circle. Ma Xue''er''s head was then tossed back and forth like a sunflower in the wind, and then was flung away by the curly hair brother, while her butt was heavily on the ground. Afterwards, she took two more kicks and had two very clear footprints on her thigh.


    "Damn it, Big Bro brought you to the cave and served you well. If you don''t appreciate my kindness, do you think you can run away?" "Try running again, I''ll break your legs."


    The guy with curly hair gritted his teeth and threatened. Then he squatted down and grabbed Ma Xue''er''s chin and said, "This girl''s endurance is really good. It''s rare for a student girl to be so fierce. Come, you two come here! "


    He waved at us.


    It was also like this after all. Ma Xue''er was really beaten up and could no longer control herself as she cried. It must have been because her pants were torn. As she squatted there, she could clearly see even the tiniest bit of red on her underwear. Our eyes couldn''t help but look in that direction, which gave me a sense of direction.


    I think I''ve already done that, so I guess Brother Curly Hair and Wang Zhian should also be at their wits'' end. I looked at the two of them and saw that, as I thought, both of them had tents in their pants.


    When we got to Marcie, Curly Bro said to tie her hands for me. So we started to tie up Ma Xue''er''s hands, and when we did that, Brother Curly Hair started to move. I noticed that he went even higher, and that guy was like a Sky Cannon.


    After my hands were tied to Marcie''s shoes, Brother Curly told me to take off Marcie''s shoes.


    I was a little curious and asked him why he took off his shoes. At this moment, the curly hair brother impatiently said, "Go, go. Do as I say. Don''t ask so many questions."


    When he said that, he looked down on me, which made me a bit unhappy. I wondered if I should call you over to help, or if you should call me over to help. Why does it feel like this curly hair guy has the upper hand now?


    Wang Zhi An knew me better. Seeing that I was deep in thought, he probably knew that I wasn''t happy, so he nudged me and said that if there was nothing else, he would just do as the curly-haired man said! With that, he gave the curly hair brother a smile, saying that you should be as polite as possible to my brother, after all, we are here to help him today, he will decide what to do with him.


    Brother Curly Hair did give some face to Wang Zhi An, so he nodded his head and said, "I didn''t do anything. I just wanted to help him clean up this scam."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at me with a restrained gaze. He said, "Brat, you''re not interesting. I''m helping you, but you''re still unwilling." Do as I say.


    It was also because of this that I took off Marcie''s shoes. When she took it off, Ma Xue''er had been crying. Now, she was really crying, and the five finger marks on her face were especially obvious. Somehow, I didn''t want to look into her eyes, so I avoided taking them off.


    After I take it off, Curly Bro will let us hold Marcie''s legs. Wang Zhi An and I will each hold one leg! At this moment, Brother Curly Hair said that the shop assistant was short on cash and that Big Brother was going to work for her.


    Wang Zhi An and I were startled by the sudden shout of Brother Curly Hair. When he looked back, he saw that his hand was touching Marcie''s foot. And when he touched it, Marcie was wearing a pair of boat socks, pink ones. Coiled Brother had an expression of ecstasy on his face, as he said, "Okay, you cute little girl!"

 C20

    I have to say, Brother Curly Hair''s actions left me and Wang Zhi An stunned for quite a while.


    When I saw him touching Marcie''s feet, the caress of his fingers revealed a kind of caress and infatuation, so I slightly widened my eyes and looked at Wang Zhi An. I was thinking, "Could this guy be a pedophile?"


    When I looked at Wang Zhi An, he also turned to look at me! Wang Zhi An''s face revealed a surprised expression. He must have also been shocked by Brother Curly Hair''s actions.


    Compared to us, however, the one most personally experienced was definitely Marcie. Curly hair brother''s perverted actions gave her goosebumps. Ma Xue''er had a face full of disgust and fear. She shouted at curling hair brother, "Oh, let go, let go of the pervert!"


    After hearing what Ma Xue''er said, the curly-haired brother did not get angry. Instead, he pinched the back of her foot and took off her socks.


    At this moment, he shouted at the two of us, "Hey, you two separate her legs!"


    As he spoke, his hand stroked the soles of Ma Xue''er''s feet from a distance. His actions seemed especially ambiguous!


    Because Ma Xue''er broke her crotch, we separated her legs and naturally exposed her underwear. I think I want to cut the hair anyway, the curly hair brother calls the legs apart, just in the right place.


    Thus, Wang Zhi An and I forced our way to the side. Ma Xue''er must have thought that we wanted to invade her, so she held onto our legs tightly.


    Even if I used my full strength, I still wouldn''t be able to break it.


    At this moment, the curly-haired brother let out a cry and extended his right hand towards the seams of Ma Xue''er''s legs. Then, Ma Xue`er tightened her grip, twisting her butt while she did so. However, Brother Curly Hair''s strength was definitely greater than hers. He forced his way in a few times, but was still able to get through.


    Then I noticed that his fingers seemed to be picking at his underwear. Marcie''s nose made an uncomfortable sound and her body began to tighten.


    I was holding Marcie''s leg, and her body was tense, and my senses were even more so, thinking this was a magical change, and she was tense when I touched her.


    As Brother Curly Hair''s actions were too substandard, we couldn''t help but laugh. Wang Zhi An took the opportunity to pinch his leg.


    Now that things had progressed to this point, it was time for things to take a more unorthodox route. At first, I didn''t really think much of it. After all, I wanted to cut my own hair.


    Only, it gradually began to break away from my control.


    The situation was like this. Speaking of which, Brother Curly Hair probably felt that it wasn''t very satisfying after being scammed for a while, so his mind started to wander. He then asked us to take off Marcie''s pants.


    I was so preoccupied with the idea of cutting my hair that it was almost perfect.


    At that time, I took out all the scissors and told Marcie to let me cut the hair for you later.


    When Ma Xue''er heard my words, she was so scared that tears streamed down her face.


    When Brother Curly Hair heard I was going to cut someone''s hair, he even laughed and said that this kid looked like he was afraid, but he didn''t expect his eyes to be so dark. But he patted me on the shoulder again and said he liked me just the way I was.


    Later on, we wasted our strength and finally took off Marcie''s pants.


    After that, all she had left was her underwear. I took a look. It was a red cartoon underwear with a beautiful female warrior tattooed on it. From the side of his underwear, there was even a hair that was squeezed out, it was crooked.


    When I saw this hair, I was no longer calm. I wanted to bleed in my nose, but that guy was getting tough too. If I''m like this, Wang Zhi An and Brother Curly Hair will be even worse off.


    I didn''t look at it for too long and wanted to use scissors to cut it. Before cutting it, I even said to Marcie, "This is to punish you and to kill you." Speaking of which, I reached out a pair of scissors, but the curly hair brother suddenly stopped me.


    Then he said no brother, you can''t cut it now, we''ll talk later.


    Hearing what Curly Bro said, I naturally looked at him and asked him what he meant by that. Brother Curly hair patted me on the shoulder and said, "Bro, this woman is too much to my taste. I can''t hold it in any longer." I''ll say goodbye to her for a moment, then you can go and cut her hair when I''ve done it. Otherwise, if you cut it first, I won''t feel comfortable without hair.


    After Brother Curly said this, I was extremely shocked in my heart. Then, he felt that it was bad. This guy seemed to have thought of a different development route.


    I looked at Marcie and saw that her shoulders were shaking. I thought, with Marcie''s courage, that it would be too much to think about how scared she was of me. Besides, Marcie might still be a virgin! I had intended to frighten her so that she would not dare to go against me in the future. However, it would be too much of a waste if he did.


    Thus, I must have started to retreat in my heart.


    I saw that Curly Bro was very serious, and I wondered if I could anger him. Thus, I used my plan to pressure him, saying that our plan didn''t rape her in the beginning. Didn''t we agree to it? Let me beat her up, then we can scare her again. Such a strong and treacherous person was unjustifiable!


    After I said this, Ma Xue''er probably thought that I was grabbing onto something to save her. She quickly shouted, "You can''t do that, he''s right, I''m still a virgin, you can''t rape me, otherwise my life will be ruined."


    Ma Xue''er must have lost her mind at this moment, but my heart immediately sank when she shouted. Isn''t this a bad thing? In my mind, for no reason, I think of the way the cheap man looked when he heard that Red was a virgin back in ''03.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the curly hair brother''s face immediately lit up with happiness. His expression was like a wolf that had seen its prey. He said, "Are you really a virgin?"


    Ma Xue''er eagerly nodded her head, crying and saying yes and then even begging Curly Big Bro not to fall on her. This time, she really realised her mistake. This is for me anxious ah, I wonder how Marcie wise life to muddle along for a while.


    She clearly didn''t see that curly hair was so excited that he was gulping down his saliva. I was also afraid that Marcie wouldn''t be able to find a place to hide, so I touched her and shook my eyes.


    After being reminded by me, Ma Xue''er finally reacted and stopped talking.


    However, at this moment, Brother Curly was obviously full of interest, so he said to me, "The plan is set by the people, and can be changed at any time." Are you going to go back and touch her? "


    When he said this, Curly Bro''s tone was extremely unfriendly. Maybe he was trying to scare me. When he was done, he took off his pants.


    In any case, his black stuff popped out. Brother Curly Hair shouted, "Hurry up and hold her down, I''ll take off her underwear." Hearing that she was a virgin, I couldn''t help but shiver in excitement.


    At this moment, Wang Zhi An was also a little confused. After the curly-haired man finished speaking, he immediately tried to close his legs, while I thought, if I close my legs, then wouldn''t my underwear fall off with a pull? If that''s the case, then when Brother Curly Hair sees Ma Xue''er''s underside, he will definitely be unable to resist his desires!


    If he forced his way in, it would be really hard to clean up.


    So I pretended to press my leg down, but when I did, I deliberately loosened my grip. That was also the moment that Marcie broke free from my grasp, and then she kicked at the curly hair guy with one foot.


    The guy with curly hair was squatting there, but he just happened to kick it. The fellow screamed and fell backwards.


    However, what was disappointing was that Ma Xue''er didn''t have much strength in her legs and didn''t hurt him. The curly-haired brother yelled. He got up and gave me a tight slap, then kicked me in the face and said, "Do you f * cking think I didn''t see it? Did you let her go on purpose?"


    After my beating, Wang Zhi An naturally came to persuade me to make peace with him. He said that they were both brothers and that we were here to help him, so let''s not tear off our pride and make things difficult for him. At that time, Curly Bro didn''t want to give me any face, so he pushed Wang Zhi An away and said, "Damn it, now I have the final say." I said I would help, I said I would not help. For the sake of Wang Zhi An, get lost! I don''t want to see you again, or else I will face the consequences.


    Brother Curly''s words made my lungs burst. I looked at Wang Zhi An and said, "This is a J-8 reliable social elder brother you''ve found for me. Curly Bro''s, I think it''s B Bro, Dog Bro. "


    After saying that, I stood up from my new position. I said to the curly-haired man, "If you want to tear off my pride, then let me tell you, while I''m here today, don''t try to rape her unless you step over my corpse."


    Having said this, I realized that I was quite ambitious and had a sense of being born with a MANN.


    Brother Curly immediately got angry and came up and grabbed me by the hair and hit me with his fist while he scolded me, "Hey, you f * cking little Brat, you''re all grown up now, aren''t you?" Cry out for your father. Wang Zhi An, you saw it too. He provoked me first, so don''t say that I''m not giving you face!


    Brother Curly Hair''s attitude when he hit me was especially terrifying. This guy has a tall and long arm, so his aura when he waved it was quite strong. Wang Zhi An was probably frightened by this, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Could it be that he saw that I never got the chance to fight back, so he just said, Feng Xiaohu, look at you. Then he squeezed over to take it out for me, and said, ''Look at you getting beaten up, Curly, you can vent your anger, but don''t give it to my brother.


    But this time, Wang Zhi An''s attempt to save me was in vain. Brother Curly Hair even kicked him out of the room. He pointed at Wang Zhi An and said, "I will give you some face. Don''t step on the stage, otherwise, I will beat you up too."


    In this case, Wang Zhi An was too obedient and didn''t dare to move anymore. The curly-haired brother gave me more than 20 punches, which turned my head into a pig''s head. Only then did he release me and walk towards Marcie.


    Moreover, after going up this time, he quickly kneaded himself. Then, he pinched that thing and picked up one of Ma Xue''er''s legs. He didn''t take off her underwear, and instead pulled it to the side, exposing the gap.

 C21

    Ma Xue''er screamed miserably as she opened her mouth in despair. The curly-haired guy had a pleasantly surprised look on his face as he said that he could finally eat a female student today!


    Seeing that he was about to go in, I quickly pulled out the scissors. Without caring about how much pain I was in, I stabbed the curly-haired man in the stomach.


    Curly Bro was holding his leg with one hand and touching JB with the other, and he didn''t expect me to poke him. Without any resistance, the scissors slipped in.


    Then, he saw Brother Curly Hair''s skin had a cut on it. Some tender flesh rolled out from the wound, and blood immediately flowed out. The curly hair brother opened his mouth slightly and looked at me, then at the scissors.


    Then he covered his wound and squatted on the ground. As he squatted, he said, "Fuck, Wang Zhi An, come and help me. I got stabbed by this little b * stard. "Oh my, this B actually stabbed me!"


    Wang Zhi An quickly went up to support the curly-haired man, then turned around and gave me a meaningful look. I understood and immediately went to pull Marcie.


    Marcie was probably scared. When I pulled her, her legs were shaking and she didn''t know how to wear her pants. I threw my arms around her and put my hands on her pants.


    At this moment, it was hard to avoid her fingers touching her leg flesh, which made me feel itchy, causing me to have some thoughts. However, I was afraid that the curly hair guy would wake up. As soon as I put on my pants, I quickly pulled Marcie along and ran away.


    After leaving the cave, I wanted to ride the pedal, but after thinking for a while, I realized that Curly Bro must be in a hurry to get into the hospital. Don''t delay until I bleed to death.


    So instead of riding on the pedals, I took the path and headed into the city.


    On the way, I must have had a complicated feeling. Firstly, I almost raped Ma Xue''er. Secondly, I didn''t know what was going on with Curly Bro. Don''t die! My mind was in a mess.


    It was dark by then, and from time to time there were strange noises coming from the mountains. He wondered what kind of animals they were. Marcie followed closely behind me. She didn''t have the joy of escaping, but was instead crying softly.


    Later, when we were about to go down the mountain, we saw Wang Zhian riding down on the pedals. The curly-haired Brother covered his stomach and lay on his back. By the light of the lamp, he was constantly twitching. I saw that he could still sit still, so I let out a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Brother Curly also saw me. However, he didn''t have the mood to come and clean me up. He was probably in a hurry to go to the hospital. I saw that the scissors were still stuck in his stomach.


    When they left, I looked back at Marcie and saw that she had disappeared without a trace. She was probably afraid when she saw Curly Bro and Wang Zhi An.


    I wanted to leave just like that, but then I thought, this place is so messy, leaving behind a woman like Ma Xue''er and being seen by another bad person, it''s even worse.


    So I ran up the hill to find her. Later on, I found her in a grass nest. Marcie didn''t dare to agree even if she saw me, so she whispered to me, asking if Big Brother Curly and the rest had left.


    I saw that she was really scared, so I said he was in a hurry to get to the hospital, there was nothing left for him to do, let''s go.


    Then we both came down together, and when we reached the suburbs, we hit each other and rushed home. Marcie also told me that Fatty must have told her parents. Maybe he was calling the police to look for her.


    Since I didn''t live in the same area as Marcie, I got off early. As I got out of the car, I looked at Marcie. I was a little afraid that she would report me, so I wanted to say something nice to her, but I was too embarrassed to say it.


    She had calmed down a lot by now. It was unknown if she was still holding a grudge or what. She didn''t even look at me before she left.


    It was also because of this action of Marcie that my heart became even more unsettled. According to what she said, if I were to mess with her parents, who knows what I would have to face in the future. Besides, if Curly Bro was fine, he definitely wouldn''t let it go. Thinking of all of these, I felt extremely frustrated and regretful.


    When I got home, my dad was already watching TV, and there was still the smell of alcohol in the room.


    This made me feel even worse. My dad got really pissed off when he was drunk, and I''d be damned if he''d know about Marcie. Thus, I tried my best to act very meek. After greeting my father, I went to eat. Because I still have curly hair on my face, I''m afraid my father will not turn on the light when he sees me eating.


    After I finished eating, I went to sleep, but I lay in bed for a long time, and I could not sleep. Looking at the time, it was only 8 o''clock. My dad could hear me sighing outside, and even said that the sun was rising in the west today, so he went to sleep so early? If you can''t sleep, get up and watch TV.


    I didn''t dare to reply. Have you been thinking about whether Ma Xue''er has gone back yet? What was the situation with her!? Seeing her like this, don''t be so mad as to call the police, I was f * cking pissed off. I might even end up in jail for kidnapping.


    Thinking this way, I definitely couldn''t calm down any more. After tossing and turning for a while, the door to my house began to bang.


    I suddenly felt a clatter in my heart, and my intuition told me that a great catastrophe was about to befall me. My first thought was to sit up, then stare at the door, my brain short-circuiting. At this moment, my father shouted outside, "Who is it?"


    It was unknown if the people outside heard it or what it was about, or if they continued to knock on the door. My dad had a bad temper after drinking so he scolded, "If you don''t tell me my name, I won''t open the door!" If you knock on the wrong door, then hurry up and f * ck off. "


    At this time, an unfamiliar man''s voice came from outside. It was a gentle voice, "May I ask if this is Mr. Feng Xiaohu''s home?"


    When that person asked this question, I heard it clearly, and my heart immediately trembled. Ask me directly, not my father, the question is simple, I''m almost sure, because of this matter of Marcie.


    "What mister Feng Xiaohu, don''t make him look so refined, why are you looking for my son?" My dad''s footsteps sounded in the living room, probably heading for the door.


    "Yes." It was Mr. Feng Xiaohu''s father. I''m sorry for disturbing him late at night, but we received a report from the police saying that your son was involved in a kidnapping case. We''re here to investigate. "I''m a policeman from the Public Security Bureau, Officer Xu."


    The person outside called himself a police officer. His attitude was unhurried and he maintained the proper courtesy.


    But every word he said made me flinch, and at that moment, I really regretted it to the extreme, walking around the room like a headless fly. To be honest, I had the urge to jump off a building and fall to my death, because my dad knew that if I didn''t die, I would still have to die.


    At this time, there was no sound from outside, and my father did not make any movements. He was probably brewing his emotions.


    After a while, he opened the door and said, "You guys can come in first!" At this moment, my father''s tone made it seem as if a storm was about to break.


    The policeman behind introduced himself at the door. It seemed like he showed his ID and told my dad about the crime. After saying that, the policeman even whispered to my father, "This time I offended someone of great background. The captain of the Criminal Police Department personally issued a death order, he will definitely bring me back tonight." He also advised my father to control his emotions and to cooperate with them in their work. Otherwise, the more unfortunate things get involved, the more we would have to deal with ourselves.


    Seriously, when the policeman said that, I felt cold all over and I was scared to the point of peeing. That policeman should have already done most of the thinking for my dad, that''s why he asked me if I was home?


    At this time, my father shouted at me, "Feng Xiaohu, get out here!" I was so shocked by him that I immediately opened the door and timidly walked out. I thought to myself that if I was a little more docile, my father wouldn''t be so irritable.


    After I went over, the policeman asked me, "Feng Xiaohu?"


    I nodded my head before he turned around and shouted towards the corridor, "Please come over and confirm my identity." After saying this, the sound of footsteps could be heard coming from the corridor.


    Then he saw Ma Xue`er appear. Next to her stood a particularly handsome middle-aged man. The man wore a complete suit, had a gold-rimmed glasses, and had a wooden face. His first impression was that he was very dignified, with an air of nobility that could not be angered.


    When that person saw me, his eyelids twitched a few times. A surge of hostility broke out and he unblinkingly asked Ma Xue''er, "Is that him?"


    Marcie looked at me for a moment, then raised her right index finger and said, "That''s him!" With that, the middle-aged man roared, "You really have no upbringing. Watch your son!"


    From that person''s appearance, it was clear that he was Ma Xue''er''s father. It looks like I''m destined to be unlucky with today''s matter.


    I looked at my father guiltily. My heart was completely speechless. To be honest, Marcie had undoubtedly pushed me into the Sky Cavern. I thought to myself that I had already stabbed her to save her, but I didn''t expect that she had still pointed me in the right direction.


    However, my father interrupted my train of thought in a fit of rage.


    He clenched his fists tightly as he let out a hair-raising, deep breath. "Did they say that?" his father asked calmly. Did you kidnap someone? And you almost became a thief? "


    I shivered and acquiesced.


    Then suddenly my father turned his head, grabbed an ashtray and threw it at me.


    Marcie looked at me for a moment, then raised her right index finger and said, "That''s him!" With that, the middle-aged man roared, "You really have no upbringing. Watch your son!"


    From that person''s appearance, it was clear that he was Ma Xue''er''s father. It looks like I''m destined to be unlucky with today''s matter.


    I looked at my father guiltily. My heart was completely speechless. To be honest, Marcie had undoubtedly pushed me into the Sky Cavern. I thought to myself that I had already stabbed her to save her, but I didn''t expect that she had still pointed me in the right direction.


    However, my father interrupted my train of thought in a fit of rage.


    He clenched his fists tightly as he let out a hair-raising, deep breath. "Did they say that?" his father asked calmly. Did you kidnap someone? And you almost became a thief? "


    I shivered and acquiesced.


    Then suddenly my father turned his head, grabbed an ashtray and threw it at me.

 C22

    The ashtray came smashing at me, but I didn''t dare to dodge it. After that, his waist was in extreme pain, as if it was on fire. My father stepped forward again, grabbed me by the head, and slammed me against the wall.


    He even said while gritting his teeth, "Today, I will kill you, you beast. I have raised you for nothing after so many years."


    My head thumped against the wall, but I didn''t have the courage to struggle.


    Then, two policemen rushed over, stopped my father, and took me away. Then they said, "We can understand why parents get angry when something like this happens, but don''t be impulsive. Beating children can''t solve the problem."


    Saying so, he called out to my father not to worry too much. After all, there is still an accomplice. We should bring him to the Public Security Bureau and get to know the whole story.


    When my father heard he was going to the police station, he walked into his bedroom and shut the door. Then, he shouted, "I will treat this as if I didn''t give birth to such an animal. Do whatever you have to do. Even if you push him to the ground and kill him, you won''t give me a dime."


    My father said so, and I had an impulse. I think I''m in a hopeless situation. I think I''d rather die. Then I ran to the window while the police were outside the bedroom calling my dad. I thought I''d die for you now.


    But ¡­


    Before I could run out, my collar tightened and I was lifted up. Then I saw Marcie''s father punch me in the stomach. It took him a punch before he said, "You brat, you almost screwed my daughter for life. You want to jump off a building? Is it that simple? "


    After saying that, he slapped me again, causing my ears to ring.


    Honestly speaking, this is also the first time in my life that I''ve encountered such a big matter, and my heart nearly collapsed. After a while, I cried out loud.


    Ma Xue''er''s father still wanted to hit him, but the two policemen quickly stopped him, saying that he should go to the Public Security Bureau first if he had any feelings. They couldn''t bear the responsibility of venting their anger here.


    It could be seen that the two policemen didn''t dare to offend their father. However, they also did it fairly. They didn''t take my credit just because Ma Xue''er had the squad leader backing her up.


    Later, they called my father for a long time, and my father didn''t want to go to the police station. There''s no other way, the two of them just have to negotiate that they still have to investigate the case. Bring me over first, then my dad will be angered and will probably come to find me.


    Then I was taken to the police car! After getting in the police car, the two of them even asked, "Look at your dad, he''s always been beating you up, right?"


    I was in a bad mood and ignored them. Firstly, he''s afraid of the police, and the case of burning down Cousin Chu Han''s old house probably hasn''t been resolved yet. Secondly, my father can''t afford to offend the Criminal Police Chief either, and with his temper, he definitely thinks that I''ve caused a disaster and decided to clean up the mess by myself.


    Because these are predictable, I am particularly depressed, I think this time, the future is really in front of me confused.


    Let''s talk about Ma Xue''er here. When I was in the car, I naturally hated her and thought that she had pointed her finger at me. At that time, I really shouldn''t have gone all out to save her.


    I looked at her with hatred, and his father kicked me a few more times. During this time, Marcie also didn''t look at me, I don''t know what she was thinking.


    When we arrived at the police station, the two policemen taught me to the police officer on duty. They said that he was the one assigned by the captain and that I would take him to make a statement.


    With that, the two of them left.


    There were three policemen on duty that night, two men and a woman. However, the one who seemed to have more weight was a bald man. That man was not wearing a police uniform, so he had no idea what rank he had.


    The bald man immediately ignored me. He was called by Ma Xue''er''s father and sent away. He greeted her with a smile on his face, then handed the cigarette over.


    Just by looking at his posture, I immediately understood. It seems that he knew her, so I guess that he must have had a bad luck. Sure enough, after that Marcie''s father called the bald man out.


    After about three minutes, I returned. Furthermore, when I looked at my expression, there was a hint of disdain. A sneer hung on the corner of my mouth.


    It was obvious that they were trying to mess with me, and I was even more afraid now. This was also my first time in the Public Security Bureau, so I forgot about all my courage.


    The bald man took a drag on his cigarette and told me to follow him.


    Afterwards, he entered a completely sealed room. The room was dark without any lights on.


    The bald man told me to go in first. After I entered, he laughed and said, "You''re such an old rebellious child, do you know how many I have to see every week?"


    I shook my head and said I didn''t know, and then he laughed and said no less than a dozen! After that, he rubbed his palms and asked me in a very sinister manner, "Then do you know how we usually educate these children?"


    At this point, I knew I was going to be beaten. Indeed, in the next second, the bald man kicked me on the head with one foot. Even though he had a belly, his legs and legs were really good.


    I took the blow and flew up into the air. Then he rushed in, shut the door behind him, and punched and kicked me in the dark, for he could not see, and he did it all with pleasure, and a lot of it was on my head, and it hurt so much.


    As the bald man hit me, he laughed and said that was how I was educated. It''s also because of his police force that he knows how to fight, like when he was hitting me, his methods are unique, and to others, it''s even worse than death. Not long after, I couldn''t help but shout out, as if I had just been butchered by a pig.


    It is necessary to make a special comment here. At that time, I really wanted to endure it and didn''t want to embarrass the father and daughter pair. However, once I shut my mouth, I realized that I couldn''t cry out in pain.


    Then, when I was too weak to scream, the bald man stopped. It was only then that I realized how extravagant it was to be alive. I didn''t even dare to touch my own nose as I was afraid that I would be interrupted and disfigured by him.


    After the bald man stopped, he asked, "Did you submit?"


    I quickly convinced her. Then he opened the door and grabbed me by the neck. Later on, the bald man asked me to give a statement. At that time, Marcie''s father stared at me with an evil grin. Marcie buried her head in her hands, not knowing what to think.


    While we were taking notes, the bald man got a rough idea of what had happened. He told me to contact Wang Zhi''an and tell him that we had to capture these two people tonight, especially the curly hair guy.


    It was also the bald man who didn''t mention me. I didn''t expect that the mention would give me a headache. I definitely wouldn''t sell out Wang Zhi An, but as for Brother Curly Hair, even if I wanted to sell him off, I didn''t know his address. Besides, it wouldn''t do for me to ask Wang Zhi An. Even if he told me, it would be hard to say.


    So I had to tell the bald man that I really couldn''t get in touch with either of them. I didn''t know their home address. After I said this, the bald man burst out into laughter. He tapped his pen on my head and asked me if I still wanted to enter the dark room to meditate for a while.


    I quickly shook my head like a rattle.


    Then he stopped smiling and snapped at me.


    I didn''t know why, but tears started streaming down my face due to the bald man''s roar. Afterwards, I cried out in grief, "I really don''t know. I regret it. I really regret it."


    At this time, the bald man said unhappily, "All of you see a coffin and don''t cry. It seems that I still have to practice with you for a while. This time, whether it''s a broken arm or a broken leg, don''t blame me. "


    He grabbed me by the neck and started to walk away, and I was so scared that my legs gave way and I was dragged along by him like mud. When they reached the hallway, Ma Xue''er suddenly stood up. She pulled her father and said to forget about it. If he didn''t save me, I would have ¡­


    His father interrupted her and said angrily, "If it wasn''t for him, you wouldn''t have been in such a state. He should have been the one to save you." It wouldn''t be excessive to beat such a person to death. How can anyone pee on the head when I am the daughter of Ma MingTun?


    After saying that, he waved his hand at the bald man, indicating that he should go and take care of me. Honest, I feel like I really have to break my arms and legs tonight.


    However, when I was at my most desperate moment, the door to the police station was kicked open with a bang. Then, he heard an extremely angry voice say, "Whoever dares to touch him again, I guarantee that you won''t be able to leave this hall!"

 C23

    The person who spoke was a woman. Even though her voice was crisp and clear, the anger within it was obvious.


    I was extremely surprised, thinking, who is this? And why did he say such a thing? Even if I racked my brains, I couldn''t think of a woman who would protect me that way.


    I was extremely shocked as I looked expectantly towards the entrance.


    He saw a woman wearing a white tight-fitting sweater and a pair of long horn jeans walk in. She was dressed in beautiful young clothes, which made people feel relaxed and happy when they looked at her.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Send them down! "


    She warned again. Although it was just one person, it made people wary of her strength.


    When I finally saw that woman''s face, I couldn''t hold back the excitement in my heart anymore and shouted, "Big Sister Yan Hong, it''s you! Big Sister Yan Hong!"


    As I shouted, I choked up. There was no other reason but my excitement.


    I had forgotten how long it had been since I dreamt of Big Sister Yan Hong. Even in my heart, the scenes of that year were but a beautiful memory.


    It can''t be that Big Sister Yan Hong was infected by my excited emotions, and her eyes were slightly red as she hurriedly rushed forward to hug me. At that time, the bald man didn''t allow it. However, he was pushed away by the gorgeous elder sister.


    After that, we hugged each other tightly.


    I gradually began to feel a sense of security in the elder sister''s arms. When she hugged me, Yinhong smiled again and said, "Little brother, it''s been so long since we last met. You look like you''re about to grow into a big guy."


    Only after hearing elder sister Yan Hong''s words did I come back to my senses. Now that she was hugging me, the top of my head had already reached her ear. I remembered before, when I hugged her, my head was naturally pressed tightly against her chest.


    At this thought, my cheeks suddenly felt hot.


    Only now did he understand that Yinhong was no longer the same Yinhong from before. Her clothes were even more feminine. Her youthful aura was still the same, but it had an extra tinge of quality to it. In addition, her body was like a crystal clear peach, emitting pure enticement everywhere!


    I looked at elder sister Yan Hong. Her white ears were right in front of me. The fragrance of a woman wafted into my nose. Her warmth stimulated my body. Especially my chest, which is obviously softer than other places. It reminds me all the time that my sister Yan Hong''s chest is bigger than before.


    In this way, I couldn''t help but form a few ripples and my lower body responded.


    I suddenly woke up from my stupor. I was no longer that ignorant child from before. I was afraid that if I continued to hug him like this, I would really embarrass him a little.


    It was a good thing that at this moment, elder sister Yan Hong pushed me away slightly. She looked at the wounds on my face and her breathing immediately became heavier.


    "Little brother, tell me, who beat you up like this, I must give you justice today."


    The bald man''s face gradually turned serious. Ma Xue''er''s father was a little speechless, but soon a sense of disdain rose in his heart. As for Ma Xue''er, she was surprised to see that I was very intimate with a beauty like Yan Hong.


    Big Sister Yan Hong was confident, but I didn''t want to cause any trouble for her. I touched my face and said that it was nothing serious. It was all because of me and my classmates. It had been a long time.


    "Impossible!" I heard it outside the door. Tell me, is it this baldy? " Yan Hong glared furiously at the bald man.


    I wanted to talk to Yinhong myself, but the bald man didn''t want to. Sneering coldly, he said to the gorgeous red sister, "Oh wow, how can the police handle this case? Do you still want to obstruct the enforcement of the law? Do you know how big of a crime it is? For a girl who doesn''t know her place, is she trying to stir up trouble in the Public Security Bureau!? "


    After he finished speaking, in order to cooperate with him, Ma Xue''er''s father took the opportunity to sneer at him.


    The belittled Big Sister Yanhong made a gesture that made my jaw drop in shock the next moment. She slapped the bald man. It was also because he was caught off guard by this that the bald man was struck squarely in the face. He then touched his face and stared blankly at Yan Hong-jie.


    Not only was it not enough to beat him up, Big Sister Yan Hong then said to the bald man, "I''m only here to cause trouble and obstruct the enforcement of the law. Just tell me how you want to settle this, right?"


    The bald man raised his hand in anger, naturally wanting to return the slap. Not only that, the other two policemen also walked out and looked at Yinhong with unfriendly expressions.


    Yan Hong-jie was not afraid at all. She said before the bald man could hit her, "You must think this through. Since I dare to hit you here, I have the confidence to do so. Try touching me."


    The bald man was stunned. He had been raising his hand for a long time, but he had not been able to do anything about it. Judging from his erratic appearance, it was obvious that he was extremely shocked about the origin of Red-Sis. After all, she wasn''t a fool, so she didn''t dare to be so arrogant in the Public Security Bureau. Moreover, judging by Yan Hong''s appearance, she didn''t seem like a fool!


    The bald man thought for a moment before coldly snorting. He changed his target to me and sent a slap towards me. Furthermore, he roared, "Brat, you haven''t finished writing your statement. Could it be that you want to stir up trouble and increase your crime level?"


    It was obvious that he didn''t dare to make a move against Big Sister Yan Hong, but through his actions, he was able to see through Big Sister Yan Hong''s trump card.


    When elder sister Yanhong saw that something was wrong, she immediately pulled me back. At this moment, the bald man didn''t give in and immediately gave chase.


    Of course, we weren''t his match. After a few moments, I still got slapped. After I was done, elder sister Yan Hong was still struggling and was pushed down to the ground by him.


    At this moment, Big Sister Yan Hong was immediately angered. I have never seen her so angry, so I scolded the bald man, "You fucking grandson, you''re playing dirty, you''re not a man, right? "You hit my little brother again!"


    Seeing that it was effective, the bald man naturally became more arrogant. He then continued to provoke Big Sister Yan Hong and said, "As a policeman, it is my duty to investigate the criminals. Can you control me? If you want to attack the police again, is there really no law? "


    After that, he started to drag me towards the dark room. It was also because I had suffered too many beatings today, being beaten by the curly-haired man first, then by my father, then by the bald man. After that, I combined the injuries that I had not fully recovered from, I had never been this weak before, the bald man dragged me, I actually didn''t have any strength left to resist anymore, I could only worry.


    Moreover, at this time, Marcie''s father was also unhappy. I''m his enemy, and naturally, so is Lianhong. He was determined to take revenge for Ma Xue''er tonight, so he quickly stepped forward. His father probably felt that he wasn''t a police officer, so he acted more boldly.


    At that time, he directly grabbed onto Big Sister Yan Hong''s neck and then used his knee to suppress her struggling hand. He shouted, "Let me tell you, the police are investigating the case of my daughter being kidnapped. If this matter with my daughter were to drag on any longer, even if the suspect were to run away, you wouldn''t be able to take responsibility even if there were ten of you! "


    His father should do this, right? Big Sister Yan Hong was so anxious that she almost bounced up and down on the ground. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "Alright, you f * cking sue me right now, I''ll see what you can do with me! If you have the guts, then let me go immediately and do what you can. "


    When Big Sister Yan Hong said this, the bald man had already placed his hand on the table for me. This fellow is intentionally provoking Big Sister Yan Hong. Although he doesn''t dare to hit me in public, he knows how to use underhanded methods. As he held me down, he deliberately put his right elbow against my ribs, causing my hair to stand on end as he hissed.


    Moreover, Ma Xue''er''s father didn''t buy the money from Big Sister Yan Hong, he even said that if I let you go, wouldn''t that just cause trouble for myself? It won''t be too late for me to let you go after I finish my written statement. Later on, Big Sister Yan Hong naturally scolded him with all her might, but when Marcie''s father held her down, there was nothing she could do. During this process, the bald man quickly gave me a statement.


    The key to the record was still the whereabouts of Wang Zhi An and Brother Curly Hair. He had to capture the two of them as well. On this point, I don''t think I have much room to think about it. I definitely don''t want to sell out my brothers. I thought that even if I went to jail alone, I wouldn''t do anything to betray my brother.


    When I didn''t say anything, the bald man had to torture me, scratch my hand with the tip of his nose, put my thumb on the edge of the table, and knock with the lock. Red said she wanted to sue him for torture, so the guy said you should sue, if you think you have any evidence. Marcie''s father also laughed and said, ''You look like a street chick, and you''re bragging with your mouth?'' In this society, if you have the ability, use your power to stop him, not to sue him. I tell you, you sue him, I sue you, in the end you still believe it?


    Anyways, at that time, his dad''s tone was extremely arrogant, and even the bald man licked him, saying that if he really had strength, then he wouldn''t be scolding him.


    In short, at that time, the two of them were deliberately humiliating us. However, it was at this moment that Yinhong suddenly stopped quarreling and said, "You want my younger brother''s statement? I''ll tell you the truth now. Tell him Wang Zhi An''s address immediately."

 C24

    After Sister Yan Hong said those words, both me and the bald man were stunned.


    That guy reacted for a second and then laughed. Let me stand! He said, "That''s more like it. I already said that I would cooperate with us in the case. Where would all these things come from?"


    After saying that, she walked over and patted my face, saying, "Look, your sister has already advised you." It''s not like I''m talking about you. Children of your age, although your thoughts are immature, and emphasize brotherhood and brotherhood, those things cannot be eaten as food. You can''t harm yourself because of your loyalty. "Speak, I''ll make the decision. When the time comes, I''ll remember your honest and open-minded deed!"


    When the bald man finished speaking, Ma Xue''er''s father also smiled and stood up. He said to the bald man: "I will explain it to Captain Liu later. Thank you so much for your hard work, Group Leader Xu!"


    At that time, I understood the meaning behind Ma Xue''er''s father''s words. It seemed that he thought I was going to say something, but when Wang Zhi An and the curly hair man were caught and the investigation was completed, he would naturally remember everything about the bald man. That Captain Liu should be the captain of the Criminal Police squad, and this bald man is also a leader.


    The twin springs of these two people make me retch, but do you really want me to betray your brother, Big Sister Yan Hong? She should know my character!


    I looked over at the Red-Sis, who had also stood up. Big Sister Yanhong''s face was filled with unwillingness, and a sneer hung on the corner of her mouth. When she saw that I was looking at her, she seriously nodded her head.


    Being able to act like this gave me a lot of confidence, I think she must have her own intentions. That was why he told them everything, including Wang Zhi An''s appearance and the address, parents'' number, etc.


    The bald man even asked the policewoman to obtain evidence online, to see if I was right. The policewoman checked and said it was basically the same.


    At this moment, the bald man happily touched his head, while Ma Mington came over to help him disperse the smoke. Obviously, that guy felt that he had done a great deed in solving this case.


    After both of them had lit their cigarettes, they said to me, "Well, according to convention, you are to be detained here for one night until tomorrow when all the criminals have been arrested, then the next step will be taken." The bald man looked at Big Sister Yan Hong and said, "You can leave now."


    When she said this, she was filled with contempt for Big Sister Yanhong. I guess you also think that if you treat me like this, Big Sister Yanghong won''t have any use for you.


    Throughout this entire process, elder sister Yan Hong maintained a mocking sneer. After the bald man finished talking, Big Sister Yan Hong gave a weird smile and continued, "Then can I make a phone call before I leave?"


    After he finished speaking, the bald man took in a long drag of his cigarette. Although he wasn''t angry, his tone wasn''t very friendly as he said, "Seeing that you are a woman, I endured that slap just now." But don''t expect me to be able to cause trouble. If that''s the case, then don''t blame me for being ruthless and not being merciful. "


    Big Sister Yan Hong continued to smile indifferently and said in a cooperative manner, "Don''t worry, I understand. I''m not going to ask someone who doesn''t know what to do to mess things up. I just wanted to borrow a phone. "Just now when I heard something happened to my little brother, I was too anxious to come to the Public Security Bureau. I didn''t bring my phone with me."


    It was only after Big Sister Yan Hong finished her sentence that the bald man pointed to the table and said, "That''s more like it." Go ahead and fight. Don''t fight for too long. "


    Then, Big Sister Yanhong walked over to the other side of the phone.


    At that time, I was also rather curious and a bit nervous. Thinking about it, could Big Sister Yan Hong be trying to show off and scare the bald man to no avail? In the end, she was unable to find a way and wanted to find someone to rob me!


    After all, this is a small matter. If Ma Mingteng was determined to take care of us, with his connections, it would be hard to tell if he would take care of me for half a year or a year in a detention center. After all, his daughter had nearly been raped! "From the looks of it, he really dotes on Ma Xue''er.


    After Yinhong made the call, no one answered. When the time for the call was over, Yinhong even frowned and murmured to herself, saying that she remembered correctly, she had given this call last time.


    She began to fight again.


    At this time, the bald man and Ma Ming Teng also looked at Big Sister Yan Hong. They probably wanted to see what she wanted to do. This time, the call connected, "Hello! "Who is it?"


    A man''s voice came over the phone!


    Yan Hong was relieved, and her expression became very happy. Then, she picked up the phone and said, "It''s me, Li Yan Hong. You didn''t forget me, right? "


    Because the receiver was talking at this time, no one knew what was being said on the other side. Then suddenly, he heard Yan Hong said, "I was at the Public Security Bureau because my brother did something, kidnapped a girl and almost got raped. There''s a bald Group Leader Xu who wants to take care of him. Can you settle this for me? "


    As she spoke, the mocking expression on her face became even more pronounced. Furthermore, both Ma Mington and the bald man''s expressions turned serious. Then the bald man shouted, "Hey, who are you calling? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t cause trouble? Let me tell you, hurry up and hang up. "


    As he finished speaking, Big Sister Yanhong also said that he was. He was sure that Lin Ming hadn''t raped her, and that he had only suffered a small shock. The kidnapping only lasted for an hour before he was released.


    At this point, the bald man had already walked to the side of Big Sister Yan Hong. It seemed like he was a little afraid that Big Sister Yan Hong was trying to get in touch with him, so he snatched the phone away from her. Then he shouted into the receiver, "Let me tell you, no matter what your background is, my case is just seeking truth from facts. It''s not going to work no matter who says it."


    With that, he hung up!


    After this person hung up, he impatiently pushed Big Sister Yan Hong and scolded her to hurry up and leave. In the end, Big Sister Yan Hong suddenly said: "Didn''t you guys say that this society relies on strength? It''s good to speak with strength! Why don''t I just use it for now? Let''s wait and see! "


    Having said so, the bald man glared with his eyes, as if he wanted to reprimand Yan Hong-jie.


    Suddenly, the phone rang again, interrupting the bald man''s movements. This time, it wasn''t the phone that rang, but rather a house.


    The bald man looked at it and said suspiciously, "It''s already so late, why is there a call from Director Zhang''s room?" Then he told the policewoman to go take a look.


    After less than 15 seconds, the policewoman said in shock, "Yes, yes, yes, I know. Hurry up and change the line." "Don''t be angry." Then, the policewoman shouted into the phone, saying that it was Group Leader Xu. The phone was picked up and was asking for you by name! He then carefully covered the receiver with his hand. Only after he was done did he continue to whisper, "Be careful, that person is very angry!"


    As soon as the policewoman finished speaking, the phone she used just now rang. It seemed like it had been transferred over. At this moment, the bald man''s wrinkles had squeezed together. He even looked at Yinhong in fear before answering the phone.


    After receiving it, that guy suddenly bent down with a respectful attitude. Furthermore, he kept saying, "Don''t be angry, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I''ve done badly. I''m blind." Listen to me ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­


    Then the guy sighed in frustration and said yes! Yes! Yes! Do as I say, don''t worry. Good night, you rest well.


    When this fellow said these words, he kept nodding his head and bowing without stopping. It was as if the so-called ''you'' was reprimanding him in front of me, causing me to be pleasantly surprised. After hanging up, he saw that the bald man''s head was covered in sweat and that the tip of his nose was covered in sweat.


    He stood there in a daze for nearly a minute before he said with a dry and hoarse voice, "Sis, about that, Sis!" "You see, I''m truly sorry. I ¡­"


    When that person said these words, he was on the verge of losing all his bitterness. After that, she looked at me and hurriedly smiled. "Little brother, I''m really sorry. If I knew your identity, I would have ¡­"


    With that, he looked at Ma Mington and slapped his thigh in annoyance, "Director Ma, you''ve troubled me. This is not a person I can afford to offend at all, you are the real deal. Fortunately, I''ve been suffering for more than four years. I''m afraid that the team leader who ascended has already reached the end! "


    After that person finished speaking, he immediately told me Little Brother, Little Brother, you can leave now. I didn''t say anything about it tonight.


    It was the bald man who said so. Ma Mingtong became anxious. He patted the bald man and asked, "Group Leader Xu, what do you mean by that?"


    Group Leader Xu said in distress, "Hey, don''t ask anymore. "Let''s go, we''ve offended someone we can''t afford to offend."


    "So you''re saying these people almost ruined my daughter''s life, so they can leave in peace?" Then let''s do it like this, Group Leader Xu, I won''t trouble you any longer. You can''t afford to offend me. Then I''ll have Captain Liu come over himself! " With that said, Ma Mingteng took out his phone and called for someone!


    Who knew that at this time, the bald man would become even more distressed, and would almost cry. He quickly shouted: "Hey, CEO Ma, listen to my advice, hurry up and leave. The person opposite us is our Chief Zhang. What''s the use of you calling Captain Liu over! "


    At that time, Ma Mingtong''s expression changed drastically as he muttered, "This ¡­"

 C25

    As Ma Mingteng finished speaking, he turned around to look at Ma Xue-er. He didn''t know if it was because of the excitement tonight, but Ma Xue''er''s reaction today was quite abnormal. She didn''t say anything, and she just stared blankly at other people.


    However, at this moment, it was obvious that Marcie''s expression had slightly changed and her mouth was wide open.


    She probably did not expect her father to encounter such a tough opponent.


    Ma Mingtong looked at Ma Xue-er. He probably felt sorry for his daughter, because he couldn''t stand up for her. On one hand, he was trying to give his daughter face, and on the other hand, he was still weighing the pros and cons.


    At this moment, the bald man obviously wanted to find a way out for him. He sighed, stretched out his hands in front of his waist, and waved them up and down, trying to persuade her. You see, it was just a misunderstanding. As the saying goes, a friendship cannot be formed without a fight. Today, Chief Ma''s daughter was greatly frightened, and your brother had to pay a price for it. "Look at this. Since we''ve solved it, why don''t we all step back? Forget it!


    After he finished speaking, he gave it to Ma Mington and said, "Hey, CEO Ma, I really can''t take care of this matter anymore. I don''t think you need to hold on to it. "We''ve offended big sis just now, no no no, let me apologize in your place, hurry up and leave."


    With that, he pushed his horse, wanting to push the others out of the way.


    To be honest, I was naturally in a very bad mood at this time. F * ck, you didn''t do anything to me just now, but Ma Mingteng was still suppressing Big Sister Yan Hong, as if he was sure of you guys. As soon as he saw that the situation was not going well, he would change as he said it. Do you really think we are vegetarians?


    When I saw this, my teeth started to itch, and I said to Big Sister Yan Hong: "Big Sister, little brother''s wounds all over! Some people even started talking about it. People like me only have punches and kicks for education! "


    At this moment, I definitely wouldn''t give the bald man the slightest bit of face, this is called returning a tooth for a tooth.


    When I said this, the bald man starts to laugh awkwardly. I continued to say, "Sis, look at my face. It''s painful and I''m breathing rapidly. I don''t even know if I''ll be fine ¡­"


    "Hm!" "Brother, sister can see," I said, but before I could finish, Sister Yan Hong had already grasped the meaning in her heart.


    "Group Leader Xu, right? Didn''t you say that this society depends on strength to speak?! Didn''t you say that if I sue this CEO Ma and he sues me in return, you will sue me as well? "Then I''ll tell you now, I won''t tell you anymore, we''ll have some f * cking fun!"


    The more she spoke, the more unfriendly she became. When she said the last two words, she suddenly slapped the bald man.


    "Pa ¡­" A resounding echo resounded in the room.


    The smile on the bald man''s face immediately froze. This slap was quite firm.


    "Let me tell you, you can now sue me and use your strength to speak, and make me suffer. Brother, come here! " Even after she was done, she didn''t seem to have calmed down much. Instead, her words became more and more rough and heavy. If she didn''t know anyone, she would''ve thought that she was the one getting beaten up.


    I walked in front of Big Sister Yan Hong, then she continued to ask me, "Where did that bald head touch you? Just return it to me and I''ll watch over it and see what he can do to you. "


    As she spoke, her eyes were staring fixedly at the bald man.


    Upon hearing her words, the bald man sucked in a deep breath.


    "What, you''re still not convinced?" Seeing him take a deep breath, Big Sister Yan Hong pointed at his nose and scolded, "In society now, there are many people like you who flatter and flatter others. Big Sister is going to teach you a lesson today. I''m telling you, as soon as I get here, I want you to talk to me. However, if you dare to bully the old disciples in front of me, I won''t let you play no matter what. Call me. "


    After saying that, Big Sister Yanhong slapped the bald man again and then, when I didn''t move, she urged me again. At this time, I think my sister has let me out, and I''m still afraid of J.8. Ye Zichen quickly kicked the bald man a few times, then looked at his face.


    I said, "Everyone says you don''t hit people in the face. Just now, you helped Blacky clean up my face. I''ll remember this grudge. I''ll give you a slap, and we''ll tie. "


    With that, she slapped him. A trace of anger and embarrassment appeared on the bald man''s face. However, he could only clench his teeth. He had completely admitted his wrongs.


    His two colleagues were also watching him with pale faces. They wanted to say something, but were unable to.


    After this one slap, the bald man will be slapped three times by us tonight. It took three slaps to get rid of my anger on a man. It''s boring to think about how to take care of someone who doesn''t resist. Moreover, with the bald man''s current attitude, I feel that I can''t be too provocative. That''s why I said to Big Sister Yan Hong, "Sis, that''s enough. I''m happy to see you today. "Stop pursuing the matter."


    After hearing my words, Big Sister Yan Hong patted the bald man''s shoulder and said, "My brother let you go, I''m giving my brother face. "Otherwise, I''ll definitely have Director Zhang give you your position as the team leader ¡­"


    Big Sister Yanhong did not finish her sentence, but a large amount of sweat appeared on the bald man''s forehead. At this point, his previous silence was completely gone. Instead, he looked at elder sister Yan Hong anxiously, repeatedly saying that he knew he was wrong and even thanking me for my magnanimity.


    To tell the truth, when the bald man was like this, I suddenly felt uncomfortable. I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt sorry for him. Perhaps that was the world of adults. A job title was sometimes too important for adults.


    While the bald man was being cleaned up, Ma Mington had also been sitting there watching. That fellow''s face was pale and ghastly. After all, he was the one who dragged the bald man into the water.


    Ma Mington was a smart person, so he took the initiative and said: "Fine, I can''t afford to offend you, so I admit defeat. You can do it if you want, but I want to ask you something. "


    Yan Hong looked at him in a mocking manner but didn''t say anything. She could be considered to have tacitly agreed.


    Only then did Ma Mingteng continue: "People take the step of being a parent. If your own daughter is insulted today, I believe your anger will not be lower than mine. My way is a bit too extreme, but I don''t regret it. Even if we do it again today, I''ll still do what I did to your brother. We adults have the rules of adulthood, and I don''t want to lose face in front of my daughter. How about this, I''ll slap myself ten times, and you let us go? "


    What Ma Ming Teng said made Big Sister Yan Hong have a complicated expression on her face. He looked back and forth between Marcie and Ma Mingteng for a long time. I also suddenly feel that no matter what, this father of his really didn''t disgrace himself.


    Then, after a moment of silence, Big Sister Yan Hong turned to me and said, "Little brother, you handle this matter. Big Sis can''t decide all of this for you. You and him are both men, this Big Sis wants you to arrange it for yourself. "Tell me, what do you want? Big Sis will do as you say."


    In this way, it means that I have to make a decision on who I am.


    I looked at Ma Mingteng. This guy was too excessive just now. He wanted to bully Yinhong [1] and make me angry. I definitely wanted to give him a few tight slaps. But I don''t know if it was his words that moved me, but I found that my heart softened.


    I couldn''t help but look at Ma Xue''er, wanting to see her reaction.


    After being stared at by me, Ma Xue''er wasn''t as cold and haughty as she was before. Instead, she started to wander about in fear. She must have learned her lesson. Then, Ma Xue''er suddenly opened her mouth and said to me, "Feng Xiaohu, my Ma Xue''er was wrong about the past. But, can''t you give my father some dignity? I beg you! "


    When she said this, she almost cried! Her voice was very sincere and pitiful!


    That gaze definitely pierced the depths of my heart.


    This is the first time that Ma Xue''er has sincerely bowed her head to me. I didn''t feel as happy as I had imagined and instead felt a little unwell. At last I looked at Ma Mingteng and said to him, "I don''t understand the adult world. But I am touched by your fatherhood. "You can leave now. We each have our own faults tonight, so I don''t want to pursue this matter any further."


    After saying that, I pulled Big Sister Yanghong along and headed outside. To tell the truth, after I said this decision, I was actually hesitant, but I said it out loud.


    When Ma Mingteng heard my words, his eyes widened as he looked at me in disbelief! Until I walked past him. As for Ma Xue''er, her expression was even more complicated!


    I gradually became more relaxed. As for Big Sister Yanhong, she didn''t oppose me and just followed me. She even said, "As long as it''s something my beloved little brother says, I will support you. If you say that you don''t want to pursue the matter, then so be it. "


    We held hands all the way until there was no one else outside the door. Then, Big Sister Yan Hong laughed softly and suddenly said, "Little brother, don''t you think that you''re the best? Look at you, this big sis couldn''t help but to say that she wasn''t in the least bit in a rude mood. "


    It was also because of what Big Sister Yan Hong said that I suddenly reacted. Why did he get pulled over so easily? Only at this time did I realize that I was holding the red sister''s hand tightly. Although her small hand was soft, the temperature was not low. The warmth made me intoxicated. Perhaps it is because I was in a hurry to leave, but I had already tightly pulled Big Sister Yan Hong along. My right arm, inseparably close to the left side of her waist, and even the left side of her chest, was rippling through my clothes.

 C26

    It was good that she didn''t look, but at Yinhong''s breasts. My thoughts involuntarily returned to that night when I was young. At that time, I slept with Yinhong for the first time. I still don''t understand the difference between a tumor and a chest. At that time, I even pressed on Yinhong''s chest.


    I don''t know if we men were born to be colourful, but I can clearly remember the feeling I felt that night. It was so soft that it almost made one drunk.


    As I thought of this, I breathed in the fragrance of her body. Looking at the beautiful curve of her face up close, I couldn''t help but react.


    I had to tell myself not to be fucking hard and soft! Soft! Soft!


    However, it was a complete disgrace. The Jingu Bang became larger and larger, and eventually, a tent was set up for his pants and crotch.


    After so many years had passed, Big Sister Holyfire had naturally become more familiar with the situation. She had probably mastered many gender issues by now. I was immediately caught below.


    Perhaps it was my imagination, but I clearly caught the shock in her eyes the moment she turned away.


    Could it be? Do you think I''m big? I thought shamelessly.


    Hehe, truly a bit shameless. However, I found that my size is really not small. Having seen Japanese and Korean movies and some feature books, I do not feel that I am a disgrace to men.


    "Hey!" Little brother, let''s take a taxi. "


    "Big sis Yanghong." Yanghong suddenly said.


    I hurriedly woke up from my daydream and awkwardly cleared my throat. Afterwards, I hurriedly let go of elder sister Yan Hong''s hand. If you still refuse to let go after being like this, how would Yingrong know what to think of me?


    I don''t want her to be a pervert!


    "What, you don''t want to shake hands with me anymore!"


    She had wanted to let go of her hand to ease the awkwardness and extinguish the fire for herself, but who knew that she would be unhappy.


    This ¡­


    What kind of song was this? For a moment I was not used to it.


    The guy below became even more spirited.


    "Ha, ha, ha!" "Sis, it''s been so long since I''ve held your hand. It''s hard to avoid this little brother being too excited." I laughed but got the point.


    Big Sister Yanhong''s eyes shifted as she said, "As long as you''re excited. It''s fine as long as you''re not excited." If you weren''t excited, you''d be blamed! "Humph!"


    After saying that, he extended his right hand to pinch my nose.


    Alright, this kind of intimate action that I hadn''t made for a long time caused me to immediately shift my body. Under the condition that the other party''s body was at right angles to mine, I was even able to move my leg.


    My face was burning. Even though I had thick skin, I still wanted to find a hole to hide in. This was too f * cking embarrassing.


    The corners of Yinhong''s eyes twitched. It would be weird if she, a woman, didn''t feel anything when he went up against her. And there was a blush on her cheeks that made her look even more intoxicating.


    Not daring to look any further, I quickly turned away.


    Just as he was feeling extremely awkward, the sound of footsteps came from behind him. From the sound of the footsteps, it was the father and daughter pair, also coming out.


    Only then did she hurry to the side of the road. By this time, elder sister Yan Hong was no longer holding my hand.


    This made me quite worried. Don''t blame me, Big Sister Yan Hong. Luckily, she still cared for me after getting on the car. She would ask me about it from time to time, study, life, and even fights.


    After a few words, the distance between me and Yinhong rapidly shortened. It seems that after three years of separation, we weren''t estranged from each other. To be honest, I was moved, excited, and happy in my heart. It almost made me cry with joy.


    I came to realize that Miss Yan Hong had already returned to Ba City half a month ago. After solving many problems of food and shelter, he came to visit us.


    It just so happened that when I came to my house tonight, I found out that I was taken away by the Public Security Bureau. I jokingly told elder sister Yanhong, "When I was young, I saved you. Now that you''ve saved me, it''s even!"


    Big Sister Yan Hong then laughed, patted my head and said, "That''s not even. Your Savior is much more dangerous than that. Big Sis won''t be able to catch up to you in her entire life. "


    It was only because Yan Hong-jie had said this that the taxi driver purposely teased Yan Hong-jie and interjected, "The two of you chat so closely that even I can''t interject. If you want me to say that you won''t know how beautiful she is then you might as well marry this brother. "I think so. You are a wang fu minister, and this brother is no coward. He will definitely be able to do it in the future."


    These words caused Big Sister Yan Hong to laugh from the bottom of her heart. She even said, "Wang Fu, did you think that you were looking at me like that?"


    The taxi driver was very serious and said, "This is not boasting. I really know some facial techniques. I think most people would like to see it!" You two are right.


    After saying so, I blushed. At that time, I turned my head to look at Big Sister Yan Hong and found that she was also looking at me. There was joy in her eyes!


    I still foolishly thought, if elder sister Yan Hong really wants to be on good terms with me, I''m afraid this is the fortune that I''ve gained over the course of eight lifetimes. And I will be good to her.


    However, I immediately woke up from my stupor and laughed at myself for thinking so much about J 8! I was eight years behind Yinhong. By the time I reached the legal age for marriage, Yinhong could have gotten 30.


    Besides, I was so young, and when I grew up, I was still on good terms with Big Sister Yan Hong. Furthermore, we had to sleep. If that sort of relationship happened, then wouldn''t it ¡­?


    I felt that it was a little ridiculous, but I also felt that it was a little too exciting.


    Then we got off at the bottom of my building. Big Sister Yan Hong wanted me to go home and tell my father I was safe.


    When she mentioned my father, I was immediately unhappy. Not only did my father beat me up for what happened tonight, he even said something that was so stimulating. My dissatisfaction with him hasn''t been dispelled in the slightest.


    I told Yinhong. She didn''t say who was right and who was wrong, she just said that my dad definitely had me in his heart, otherwise his eyes wouldn''t have been broken by Old Chu just because of me. Let me think a little more about my father''s problems.


    Could it be that the words coming out from Yinhong''s mouth reminded me of my father all these years? Actually, I don''t know what my father has been doing since he came to the city. I don''t even know what a one-eyed man like him can do. Our usual exchanges were pitifully few. I didn''t think much of him if I said he wasn''t easy.


    But later, I still went upstairs for Yinhong. It''s not that I''m forgiving my father, I just feel that since Big Sister Yanhong came to visit my house, I''m not going back. I''m not giving her any face at all.


    The house was not locked, so we were let in. All the lights were on in the house, and there were gift boxes of cigarettes and wine at the door. Five or six boxes.


    My dad didn''t sleep either. He was actually making delicious food in the house.


    When he saw her, he hurriedly greeted her warmly. He even said that he would have his daughter come today and since Uncle didn''t have anything good to eat, he went out to buy some food to make some good food and have some midnight snacks.


    When Yinhong heard this, she did not feel embarrassed. She happily said, "That''s great! It''s been so many years since I''ve eaten uncle''s cooking. I''m just nostalgic about it, and she even said, ''My dad has worked hard''."


    Saying this, Big Sister Yan Hong also left to give my father a hand. My father ignored me. It seems that the real one is Big Sister Yan Hong, and I picked it up.


    Besides, he hasn''t cooked for me in a long time. However, this was normal. My dad was that kind of person. He was passionate to the point of death and indifferent to his family.


    Later, when we were having supper at the table, he said to me coldly, "You''re back?" I thought I''d been standing in the room for half an hour before you saw me? So I ignored him.


    Then he said, "It''s a good thing your Big Sister Yan Hong is back. I won''t pursue this matter any further. I will properly reflect on my mistakes. Also, your teacher just called, saying that the matter regarding your classmate has alarmed the school''s higher ups! As expected, you won''t be able to learn this. "


    When my father had finished, he ignored me. Instead, he ate the food in silence. The originally happy Big Sister Yan Hong also opened her mouth wide and asked, "Why is it like this?" Didn''t the problem solve itself?


    My father said that Marcie''s father would give the school a newspaper this afternoon! We did it tonight, but the school got the news anyway. After the meeting, if the higher-ups decided not to accommodate people like me, they would be expelled. Because the kidnapping of a classmate was too vile in nature.


    After my dad said this, he even tried to comfort the gorgeous red sister not to think too much about it. With my grade, he didn''t expect me to be able to read it so easily. It''s fine if you don''t read, go to work, earn money for your family, and start a family as soon as possible.


    When my dad said this, it made me feel really bad. The main thing is that when I was young, I thought about working for J-8 at such a young age. I''m not going to be tortured to death by working as a child?

 C27

    I wasn''t in the mood to eat anymore. I put down the bowl and chopsticks before turning around and heading back to my bedroom. Big Sister Yanhong just sat there and kept calling me, trying to stop me.


    At this time, my father put down his chopsticks, waved to the gorgeous red sister and said, "My daughter, it''s fine! This was a sin he had created himself, so he would bear the consequences himself! Sit down and eat with uncle. "


    After my dad said this, Yinhong didn''t want to chase after me anymore. Instead, he shouted from the air, "It''s fine, I''ll think of a way for you!"


    She ate with my father. I lay down on the bed and wondered what I should do if I didn''t read! Because in 2006, when there were still many black-core factories in society, the image that I had in my mind was of a black-core factory squeezing out child labour.


    Thinking of this, his heart was naturally unsatisfied. But I didn''t cry. I think I did, and I don''t blame anyone. I''ll just be upset for a while, it doesn''t matter!


    After eating dinner, Yinhong left. She said that her friends wanted to visit her room and bring mine, but I wasn''t in the mood so I didn''t go.


    Before leaving, Miss Yanghong told me to be at ease. With her there, I can definitely read books! He said that she wouldn''t go out in the future and that the two of us must have a good relationship.


    Big Sister Yanhong''s words made me feel optimistic again. The main reason is that I realized that after coming back this time, elder sister Yanhong is obviously much better than before. Just the matter with the Public Security Bureau gave me a lot of peace of mind. I thought, "Big Sister Yan Hong must not be simple now!"


    After Big Sister Yan Hong left, my father ignored me and went to sleep by himself.


    The next day, I slept until noon. I woke up because of a phone call. When I picked it up, a strange voice said, "Guess who I am?"


    The voice was somewhat immature, not like an adult. But I didn''t think about it. I said I didn''t care who you were. I''m hanging up!


    The person on the other side grumbled, "Hmph, look at how cold you are."


    Strange to say, I was going to just hang up. But it was the first time I''d heard a young girl acting coquettishly on the phone. I feel that kind of feeling is quite comfortable, also a little warm... Concealed, I don''t want to hang up for a moment!


    I figured some girl had made the wrong call, so I thought I''d tease her.


    Thinking this way, I said, "Then you don''t want me to be cold?"


    "That''s right!" How good it would be if we came closer! "


    After hearing that, my smile turned a little bad. "Then I''ll be warm to you, won''t I!?"


    At this moment, the girl still hadn''t reacted. She said it had to be good!


    I was even more amused, thinking that the thing underneath would make you feel warm. Thus, he shouted out, "Then I''ll use the warmest part of my body to heat you up!"


    After saying that, my smile worsened.


    I thought the girl on the other side was about to react, but instead that guy said, "I''m not going to hold hands with you."


    If she said it like that, I would think it was too funny. This girl is very funny. In any case, she didn''t recognize me, so I said very calmly: "What are you holding back for!" Have you studied biology? I''ll turn into a snake and spit tadpoles into your cave! "


    "What tadpole?"


    And later on, the cave? What cave!


    But it was also because of this that she immediately reacted and screamed at me. She scolded me crazily, "Aiyo, you''re too abnormal, you pervert." Feng Xiaohu, how can you be such a person! "


    Originally, my stomach was already hurting from laughing so much, who knew that she would shout out like that? I let out a thump. Suddenly, I couldn''t laugh anymore. I wonder who the fuck this is? How do you know my name?


    At this moment, I whispered a question to you. When he finished, he complained about Chu Han. Hmph!


    He remained silent.


    But I opened up like a duck''s egg and couldn''t say a word for a long time. Damn it, why is it Chu Han? I quickly hung up as if I had given a monkey''s ass.


    How did Chu Han know my family''s phone number? And why did she call me?


    But I''m too embarrassed to think about that. I was still thinking about teasing the girls, but now I''ve revealed my lower side. How does Chu Han look at me?! What a shame!


    I must have hung up for more than ten minutes. The phone rang again. I saw that it was Chu Han calling.


    Because of what happened just now, I felt that I couldn''t face her properly. I hesitated for a long time before finally hanging up.


    At this time, it''s not good to joke around, I asked her why, how do I know my home phone number?


    Chu Han didn''t forget to provoke me at this moment and said, "Are you always like that to strange girls?"


    That''s what I''m asking, my face is burning again. As a result, he vaguely said, "Then if you don''t say, I''m hanging up!"


    Only then did Chu Han hurry up and say no. She even said she wasn''t joking with me. Even though she said that, I felt like she was trying to laugh, trying to hold it in.


    But now that she said that, it would be too petty of me to hang it up! So I pretended to forget about it.


    After exchanging a few words with Chu Han, she found out that she got my phone number from Ma Xue''er. After the police call last night, the head teacher gave Ma Mingteng''s home number.


    Chu Han also said that she knew about Ma Xue''er. How can I treat a girl like that? She was a virgin, after all! I''ve done too much.


    Anyway, at this point, I felt a bit uncomfortable. I thought, "Who are you to me?" Just give me a call and I''ll tell you what to do. So, I said, Chu Han, if you take it out on me for your friend and teach me a lesson, then you can shut up. OK?


    Chu Han was stunned as soon as he finished. After about two seconds, she finally opened her mouth and said, "No, Feng Xiaohu, I just wanted to tell you that Ma Xue''er is actually pretty good. You can get to know her better ¡­"


    I don''t know why, but I got really annoyed listening to this. Then I hung up the phone. After hanging up, Chu Han didn''t call me anymore.


    However, there was always anger in my heart. I don''t know why, but I just couldn''t let it go. Feeling uncomfortable in my heart, I cursed in the room, "Fuck, who the hell are you? The problem of pointing fingers hasn''t changed even now. It''s just as annoying as it was when I was a kid! "


    Thinking about it this way, I felt that Chu Han must have come to help Ma Xue''er ridicule me. The more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable I felt. Afterwards, I started cursing, thinking it was just like my dad said, ''Women don''t have good things, but Chu Han really is a slut!'' With Marcie in her crotch pants, these two scratched B.


    After a few curses, I felt much better. At that time, he was gloating, "Serves you right to be taken advantage of by my words!"


    After all, the rest of the weekend was not much.


    When I went to school on Monday, I was very nervous. Because my father said that the school might want to fire me, but there has been no news of me until now! The more it was like this, the more unstable it was.


    When I arrived at the class, the students saw me and began to discuss nonstop. Later on, Jiang Wei even deliberately sat on Ma Xue''er''s seat and tried to get close to me. "Little Tiger, you''re so awesome. I admire you. I know all about you. In the future, let''s eat together ¡­ What kind of thing is Marcie, hmph! "


    After she finished speaking, she even held my hand in a very natural manner, as if she was asking for my opinion.


    To be honest, Jiang Wei didn''t dare speak ill of Ma Xue''er in the past. The news of my kidnapping must have spread around the school, right? Jiang Wei thought I was too awesome. Initially, I didn''t have any intentions of being a big brother. However, Jiang Wei''s gentle touch caused me to have some reactions when she pulled on my arm.


    This guy ¡­ I wanted to reject her, but I couldn''t say anything. Besides, I realized that I underestimated Jiang Wei before. This girl was a bit coquettish.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, her hands became dishonest. As she was holding my left hand between two stools, the people around me couldn''t see it, so she secretly moved her fingers and touched my thigh with a few of her fingers. With this, my eyes widened even more as I thought, ''This girl isn''t simple.


    At that time, I set up JJ even higher. If it weren''t for the people around me, I felt like touching Jiang Wei''s thighs. Jiang Wei could clearly see the change in my crotch. She blushed and said, "Is that alright?" Little Tiger? "


    These words were said very softly, like a cat scratching itself! After saying that, he lifted my thigh again, and this time, the back of his right hand lightly tugged at the surface of my thigh.


    At that time, I couldn''t hold it in any longer, thinking that it was all a mess. Besides, Jiang Wei''s face was rather pretty. It was completely playful not looking at her legs. I did not refuse, but grabbed her hand and pulled it towards me.


    Then, Jiang Wei''s middle finger poked me. All of a sudden, a feeling of excitement sneaking around made me salivate.


    I''m so excited. Jiang Wei had obviously scratched her head and swallowed a large gulp of saliva. Then she coughed again and took the opportunity to look around the room, presumably to see if anyone had seen us.


    I saw her behaving like this and I thought I might as well eat more beans! It was so exciting that I was bleeding all over.

 C28

    My hand mischievously reached towards Jiang Wei''s leg. At that time, he had seen so many movies, but what was the actual feeling? He hadn''t tried it at all.


    When I touched it, my heart was pounding like a drum beating, and the thing had reached an unprecedented hardness. I thought it was going to swell to death.


    Then I grabbed Jiang Wei''s thigh.


    Because it was already early September and the weather was gradually getting colder. Jiang Wei was wearing jeans. Although the fabric was a bit thick, I found that its softness was not affected at all.


    After touching it, I had the urge to get addicted to it. Unable to hold it in, I gave her a handshake.


    Damn, this grip is so full that it makes people twitch and almost pops out. I thought to myself, isn''t this battle too f * cking cool? Who knows how much pleasure men and women would have if they really got into it?


    After that, my throat became drier and drier. Jiang Wei didn''t reject me. Instead, she grabbed my wrist with her right hand and felt her trembling nervously.


    My hand was on her thigh, sliding back and forth. She didn''t know if it was too exciting or if it made her feel better, but she suddenly exclaimed "hang" in the same way she did when the female protagonist was bullied in a Island Country romance.


    With this, the gazes of everyone in the class immediately focused on him.


    At that time, my face had already turned completely red. It was also to ease the awkwardness. I quickly laid my body on the table and carefully retracted my hand.


    The guy in the back was still poking me in the back. That guy gave me a naughty smile and handed me a note. On it was written: "F * ck, brother, did you enjoy your meal? I was looking at it from the back!" I''m so jealous! "


    After reading those words, I was a little flabbergasted. Not only was he not angered by what he saw, but he was also thinking how lucky many people would be if they played with the legs of their female classmates in front of everyone for the rest of their lives.


    People of that age are just like that, light, frivolous, vain!


    However, Jiang Wei could still be considered thick-skinned. She looked at the blackboard with an innocent expression. When she saw that no one was puzzled anymore, she quickly got up and left.


    Not long after Jiang Wei left, Ma Xue''er arrived.


    Today, when she came, she was not in high spirits. Especially after seeing me, Ma Xue''er looked away. From her appearance, it seems that she doesn''t want to start a conflict with me. Some of the students around her greeted her, but she only nodded. Some of the girls even went up to whisper something to her, looking at me as they spoke, with malicious expressions on their faces.


    However, it was obvious that Ma Xue''er didn''t want to talk about this. She separated a few people and sat down. She didn''t look at me when she sat down, but she obviously didn''t want to offend me. One of the most striking features was the fact that our table was next to each other. She had subconsciously tried to pull away, but when she held the table leg, she stopped and then pulled it back.


    I don''t know why, but seeing Ma Xue''er like this, I felt some sympathy for her. I think that with her pride, she must be feeling very aggrieved.


    After the bell rang, the homeroom teacher came in. The first lesson on Monday was given to the head teacher of the class. After he came in, he did not speak about what had happened last week.


    To be honest, the more the head teacher was like this, the more I felt that things were not normal. I felt that I was definitely going to suffer.


    As expected, after class ended, the vice principal of our school came to the door. At that time, he said a few words to the form teacher, who then called me out of the door.


    After I went out, the vice principal angrily looked me up and down. After that, he opened his mouth and said that he wanted to see you for something. Your actions this time caused an extremely terrible effect, and the news of you spread throughout the school. After our school''s leaders have always agreed, you, Feng Xiaohu, will be expelled from school from that moment onwards. I''ll contact your parents right away. Pack your things and prepare to leave school.


    After the vice principal finished speaking, he immediately left. I could feel it, too, and he hated me. The lackey sighed and patted me on the shoulder, saying, "Hey, what are you being so impulsive about? I told you before. Tidy up your things and go home and be a good boy. There will be a class of teachers and students, and the teachers won''t give any of your classmates a chance to criticize you! "


    With that, the fish left.


    As soon as he left, the class began to discuss it in low voices, which grew louder and louder as they talked about my kidnapping. At that time, I got really annoyed and shouted in the classroom, "Who the f * ck wants to compare again? If I kill you, won''t I believe it?" After I finished speaking, no one dared to speak anymore. They all shut their mouths and looked at me.


    However, the gazes of many people were especially disdainful, and the corners of their mouths were filled with sneers. Anyway, at that time, I felt like I was pushed around by the crowd. I don''t usually have any classmate relations, and now that I''m leaving, no one has come to comfort me. When I was tidying up the desk, Jiang Wei walked up to me.


    And she said to me, "Why are you going to be expelled! Sigh, if you leave now, I''m afraid you''ll be in for a ride of misfortune! He even said that he would be eating with you in the future. "Sigh ¡­" Jiang Wei kept sighing when she finished speaking. However, Ma Xue''er seemed to get annoyed with her and scolded her. She quickly left with her tail between her legs.


    To be honest, I was on the verge of tears by then. It''s fine if she doesn''t comfort me, but she''s still thinking about herself!


    If it can be like this, I feel so desolate, so realistic.


    But I also understand, usually I do not have good schoolmate relations, what is the other person to treat me well? I have learned a lesson from this, that no matter what the circumstances in the future, it is best to make more friends, so as to not be isolated from the situation.


    Afterwards, I put all the books into my bag. After thinking about it, I decided to say hello to the fish before leaving. It was rare to see a teacher like Fish.


    When he greeted the fish, he was a little touched and his eyes were red. He even told me not to be discouraged and that he had taught many students in his life. Sometimes, the more troublesome things were, the more successful they would be.


    I said yes, teacher, students know how you take care.


    I turned and left. Afterwards, he didn''t know why, but he started crying as he walked. Tears started rolling down his cheeks one by one. I felt reluctant to part with it, but I didn''t understand what it was I wanted to part with.


    When I was about to arrive at the school gate, a voice suddenly called out to me, telling me to wait.


    I touched my tears and turned away. Then I watched Marcie put it down and look at me!


    I was really surprised to see her. I didn''t say anything and wondered if she was making fun of me.


    However, Ma Xue''er didn''t do so. Instead, she looked at me with a complicated expression for a long time. Finally, she said, "Ai, actually, after the matter at the police station that night, I found out that you''re quite a good boy. I wanted to apologize to you, but I couldn''t get my face to speak. Since you have already been expelled, there''s no need for me to care about your face. I just wanted to say that I''m very grateful to you for saving me from Brother Curly. However, when I think about how you ordered someone to kidnap me, I somewhat hate you. After that, when I returned home, my dad kept asking me, and there was nothing I could do about it. After that, he insisted on bringing me to cause trouble for you, and I didn''t want to do it, but my dad forced me to do it. I regretted it when I got to your house, but I had no control over it then! I''m sorry, it''s all because of me that you became like this! "


    When Marcie said this, I was even more surprised. She talked for a while, and her eyes reddened.


    This makes me even more complicated. Perhaps it was because they didn''t know each other, but I felt that what she said was the truth. When I looked back, it was no wonder that when Ma Mingteng came to look for me that night, Ma Xue`er had been very complicated and didn''t speak. She didn''t even look at me, thinking that she was probably struggling in her heart.


    I felt that it was a little laughable. The person I hated the most the most actually moved me the most after we parted ways. The world is too fickle. I nodded to Marcie and smiled, the same smile that I had always hated. I said, "If we don''t fight, we don''t know each other. If fate wills it, we can just be friends."


    As I said this, I did not expect that a few years later, Marcie would really become the most important woman in my life. Furthermore, she said that I did not hesitate to stab curly hair bro to save her. She was very grateful towards me, right? Actually, I also understood it later on. It was a little far when he mentioned this later.


    After I finished speaking, Ma Xue''er immediately broke into a smile. She even extended her hand. It seemed like she wanted to give me a handshake.


    I smiled back and reached for her hand, but it was withdrawn halfway through, and then I wiped the sweat from my palms on my pants before I shook it.


    Ma Xue''er still smiled and said, "I already don''t mind you, you don''t need to do that." When she said this, I didn''t answer and just continued to smile.


    Perhaps at this time, her emotions were influenced by the atmosphere and she didn''t think too much when she held Ma Xue''er''s hand. After we shook hands, Marcie made an "oh" sound and fumbled in her pants pocket. Then she pulled out a slip of paper and handed it to me.


    I asked her what it was. She said you''ll see for yourself, and then you''ll understand.


    I opened it and saw that it had three rows of numbers, two of them beginning with 159, and I could tell it was a cell phone number. But the other row didn''t, and I asked her what it was.


    Marcie said it was QQ. I hadn''t used QQ then, and I didn''t know what she was talking about.


    I didn''t ask her, but decided to study it myself. So I said, Whose number is this?


    Marcie smiled and said, "One is hers, so I can contact her and play in the future. Anyway, everyone has already started talking about it." The other one was Chu Han''s. As Ma Xue''er said this, she even explained that the first thing this note wrote was Chu Han''s QQ and phone number. Chu Han told her to give it to me. But she hated that I didn''t give it back then, and now she''s figured it out, so she''s going to give it to me and add her cell phone number.


    After Ma Xue''er said this, I was puzzled, thinking that Chu Han really wanted to take the initiative and approach me. Is she interested in me? That''s the only way I can think of it.


    I was afraid that Marcie would laugh at me, so I didn''t have the nerve to say it. Afterwards, I thanked her, and after I understood, I formally bid her farewell.


    After returning home that day, my father was already at home. When he saw me come back with my backpack, he immediately asked me, "Was I expelled?"


    I didn''t say anything.


    My dad exploded at that moment, grabbed an ashtray and threw it at me. I still didn''t dodge, because I knew I was going to be beaten. When the ashtray hit the floor, my dad grabbed me by the head and kept banging on the door.


    Then he started cursing again. He even said that he was going to beat me to death, but he didn''t want me to.


    Because I felt guilty, no matter how much he hit me this time, I wasn''t stubborn. It was only when I was beaten up to the point where blood dripped from my nose and I lay on the ground spasming did my father let go.


    After he let go of her, he went out on his own.


    I lay on the ground for an hour or so, thinking of the road ahead. At noon, Yinhong''s voice came from outside the door. At that time, I was sitting on the floor in a daze, hearing that it was Big Sister Yan Hong, I immediately stood up.


    My father was furious. He went out and slammed the door, but the door was not locked, so Big Sister Yan Hong pushed the door and came in.


    She saw me with a glance and yelled in heartache, "Little brother, are you going to get beaten up like this?"


    Saying that, Big Sister Yan Hong quickly ran over and hugged my shoulders as she kept looking up and down. The eyes of Yan Hong Sis were red, tears kept rolling down her cheeks. Then she hugged me and insisted that I go to the toilet to take a bath and change my clothes.


    Could it be that the warmth given to me by the gorgeous red sister was too warm? I wasn''t able to meet her expectations, so I immediately cried. When Big Sister Yanhong saw me crying, she cried herself. At that time, she didn''t think too much and hugged me from behind, saying it was because my life was too painful, causing her to feel heartache.


    Big Sister Yanhong hugged me very tightly, my arms were almost unable to let out my anger.


    She was blaming my dad for being too excessive. She already said it was over, why did he still hit me?


    At that time, she was extremely angry and said that if my father didn''t want me, she would just go and raise me.

 C29

    It could be that I was too weak back then. When Big Sister Yanhong said this, I held her hand tightly. I said as if I had been caught by a savior, "Big Sister, take me away. I want to leave with you!"


    Big Sister Yanhong had said to take me away after I finished showering!


    After I finished showering, I left excitedly to pack my luggage! I packed a few bags, but Yinhong came over and told me not to take the clothes. My clothes are not that good to look at, so she went to buy them for me.


    But I was too embarrassed to take two bags.


    At that time, both of us were more stable. Big Sister Yan Hong also told me that when a boy is old, he has to wear some good clothes in order to show off his temperament and get more popular with the girls.


    After hearing what she said, I remembered the days when Marcie looked down on me. My clothes were indeed the object of their ridicule. After all, it was a stall with over a dozen yuan. And boys who wore fashion in school were indeed easily liked by girls.


    I embarrassedly told Yanzhi, "I know about that, but it''s not easy for my dad to earn money. I don''t want to put on something that''s too expensive to use to pressure him."


    Hearing that, Yanhong elder sister smiled again, saying that in my heart, my father is still very important! This way, she would feel at ease.


    Could it be that she felt that my father and I''s mental state was incompatible, so I didn''t reply to her words?


    When I finished packing up, Big Sister Yanhong immediately took me to her house. Before I left, she left a note for my father.


    After all, my building is in the old city, while the place that Yinhong is renting is in the new city! Generally, cities were like this, the old districts were dirty and messy, while the new districts were planned in a uniform manner.


    When I arrived at her house, I was immediately enchanted by the interior decorations. The floor tiles that were spotless enough to be a mirror, the warm and beautiful pink wallpaper, the crystal chandeliers that exuded a noble aura, and the matching furniture for the floor.


    Compared to my home''s tube-building, it was indeed a great shock.


    Along with my joy, there''s also a bit of a constraint! I thought if I wanted to live at your place, I''d have to love to be clean. I couldn''t be too slovenly.


    Speaking of which, Yinhong''s house was a trap! I happen to sleep in one room and she sleeps in another. Because I moved in, and she had to buy a quilt! She told me to get used to the new environment and went out.


    After she left, I started shouting happily. To tell the truth, I thought it was the feeling of home!


    I was curious about the woman''s bedroom at the time, so after I walked around a few times, I thought about going to the Red Sister''s bedroom.


    When I held the handle of her room, my heart was pounding.


    I shut my eyes tightly and once the door was completely opened, I took a deep breath. It was just as I thought.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw a beautiful pink room. The space in Sister Yanhong''s bedroom wasn''t very big, but it was very neat and tidy. The first glance at it gave people a very comfortable feeling.


    I think it''s different for us, the women''s bedroom, but it''s clearly much more organized.


    I walked over to the bed and sat down, touching the sheets as if I were in close contact with a gorgeous sister.


    Then I imagined the position of the girl in bed, and I lay down and imagined myself side by side with the girl in the bed.


    Could it be that I was very excited the first time I entered a woman''s room? After lying down for a while, I became curious about elder sister Yan Hong''s wardrobe. After that, I opened it.


    Inside, there were all kinds of colorful clothes. The long skirt and hot pants were very eye-catching. The smell of her body was exuding from these clothes as well.


    There were two more drawers under the wardrobe, and I opened them myself.


    However, in the next second, an impulse that made me want to rush into blood swirled around me.


    He saw that the drawer was neatly stacked with her underwear and underwear. In the second drawer, there were many different types of stockings, both black and red.


    There was a humming sound from my nose. At that time, a flame was already burning in my lower abdomen.


    I noticed that I wanted to grab hold of them and study them, to crush them, but at the same time a thought told me not to. Too perverted!


    Later, I still couldn''t resist the desire for the opposite sex in my bones. I grabbed a handful of underwear and underwear and smelt them, which was so comfortable that I didn''t miss out on Red-Sis''s stockings.


    Compared to the underwear, the smell of the stockings was quite unique, but it was equally overwhelming.


    I imagined the way Miss Brilliant Red would look when she wore these stockings on her lap, and after thinking about it for a while, I felt particularly strong.


    He couldn''t hold it in anymore, so he went to the toilet and fixed it up for himself! This time, maybe I was too excited, sneaking around again. The plane was organized very quickly, and it didn''t take long to get out.


    I let out a comfortable cry and shot all of them. After I was done, I became intoxicated from the aftertaste.


    I was afraid that Big Sister Yan Hong would suddenly come back, so I quickly cleaned up the toilet and opened the window to let the smell out as soon as possible.


    It could have been because I had been on the plane, but then I got a little sleepy and went to sleep in my bedroom. Since there was no blanket over me, I also slept directly on top of it.


    After an unknown amount of time, my body felt warm and I opened my eyes to find a brand-new blanket covering my body. The sound of cooking came from next door.


    I think Yinhong is back. He got up and walked towards the door. When we reached the door, I didn''t hurry to call her Big Sister Yan Hong. Instead, I looked at her silently.


    Yan Hong-jie was wearing a long, red silk coat, with an apron tied around her waist. Her hair was tied into a ponytail with a hairpin. After taking a few glances, he felt that she was extremely obedient.


    Afterwards, for some unknown reason, I quietly walked up to elder sister Yan Hong. Afterwards, I embraced her waist and pressed my face against her arm.


    Yinhong was startled and screamed. When she turned her head, she realized it was me. That was why she said, with lingering fear, ''Little brother, you''re scaring me to death!'' I thought there were bad people in my family!


    I foolishly laughed, "Hehe, you really are a bad person. I''ll just beat him to run away and protect you!"


    Yan Hong also laughed, teasing me, "Look at your spoiled, delicate appearance, just who can you beat to escape from?"


    I replied that I wasn''t delicate, and didn''t I see that you look so warm when you cook? I don''t know why, but I wanted to hug you!


    When Yinhong heard this, her voice softened a lot. She even said that you must have been warmed by your elder sister''s friendship. Hug, since elder sister likes you hugging me, that means we''re close.


    Since elder sister Yan Hong said so, I naturally hugged her even more tightly. My face couldn''t help but rub against her neck, itchy to the point that she couldn''t help but giggle.


    At that time, I didn''t think too much about it, but afterwards, due to the movements of Big Sister Yan Hong''s Stir-Fried Vegetables, her butt kept rubbing against my crotch. I couldn''t hold it in any longer. I was afraid that I would embarrass her, so I let go.


    That afternoon, my father called Yinhong Sis, but he didn''t ask me. He just told me that he had already finished my paperwork and would let me go home to work in a couple of days.


    Big Sister Yanhong was talking without any warning, and I heard what my father said. Then, she told my father that this job would definitely not be beneficial to me. She told my father not to force me, so she asked me what I planned to do. At that time, Yan Hong-jie asked me what I meant by that. I said that I definitely didn''t want to work, so I wasn''t mentally prepared.


    Did my dad hear what I said? Yinhong asked him. My dad just asked me what I don''t want to do, and now he doesn''t want to bother with me.


    Then Yinhong told my dad, how about this, her family has a relative who works as a head of teaching at the Ba-San Middle School. If not, she''ll think of a way to get me to the Ba-San Middle School.


    When she finished speaking, my father also stopped talking. He still said that it was fine later on, so I''ll leave it to you. After that, he hung up.


    Yan Hong, who was behind me, asked me if I wanted to go to No. 3 High School. To be honest, there are only a few secondary schools in Ba City, and I''m sure I''ve heard of them before.


    The school''s teaching quality was average. Most of the students in the school were also children from ordinary workers'' families, so their learning ethic was also average. All in all, everything is just a normal school, which is a grade lower than my current Dragon Lake Middle School.


    But I think my qualifications in Dragon Lake Middle School are pretty bad. At the very least, there must be very few rich people with children, and even fewer people like Marcie with a sense of superiority.


    Thus, I thought to myself that maybe once I get there, I would be able to make a fool of myself. I immediately told Yinhong that I was willing to go. As long as I don''t work, I will accept all these conditions.


    Big Sister Yan Hong then told me. Fine, she will contact me in a while.


    That night, the other side replied, saying that it was okay, and even asked about my basic situation. Big Sister Yanhong was bragging at that time. She said that I was a good person, sensible and had average academic performance. However, after working so hard, I even blushed from the bragging.


    It''s even better if they say something like that, and tell me to report it sometime. When Sister Yanhong heard this, she wanted to call that person out to eat. However, she said they were all relatives and didn''t care about that. She hung up immediately after.


    The next day, after a simple breakfast, Yinhong took me to No. 3 High School.


    When we got there, a skinny monkey security guard wouldn''t let us in. He told us not to bother him and told him that we were here to report. That guy was still not allowed to enter, so we had to call our contacts.


    After that, Big Sis Yanhong called her relatives and got that person to tell Skinny Monkey that when that guy heard that it was the head instructor, his attitude changed. He said it was nice to be flattering and then very courteously brought us to the teaching office.


    He was making tea for us when we met his relatives.


    I looked at him a few times and saw that he had a big belly and a lot of fat on his face. Furthermore, the glasses he wore were especially thick, making his eyeballs appear very small. Some of them had the look of soybeans and chicken in the field of vision. In short, it was quite funny.


    But this guy was not funny at all, and when he spoke he was serious, and I wondered if it would be any good. Sure enough, he specifically told me afterwards that the atmosphere in No. 3 High School was very chaotic, and told me not to cause too much trouble, or else it would be difficult for him to deal with it!


    I immediately agreed, but in my heart I thought, "If people don''t offend me, then I won''t offend them. If they do, then I will kill them all."


    Even though I said those words, my heart still felt a little heavy. Thinking about how a head of the Education Bureau had personally criticized the chaos in the school, it seemed that No. 3 High School wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    Because when I entered the school, I studied as the Director of Education''s nephew, and the tuition fee was only slightly charged. After that, I was assigned a class.


    There were many students in No. 3 High School. In terms of grade three, there were more than 20 classes. Previously, our Dragon Lake Middle School only had 12 classes. I was assigned to class thirty-three.


    After that, the head instructor took me to see Class 13''s head teacher. However, when I arrived at the head teacher''s office, I realized that the conditions of No. 3 High School were quite poor.


    Why did he say that? The entire office only had two long tables placed in front of each other. Dozens of teachers'' seats were set on each side of the table. Because it just happened to be the end of class, there were still many students who came to ask the teachers questions.


    At this moment, I recalled the scene of a top five teacher in the office at Dragon Lake.


    At that time, the head teacher and sister Yan Hong was explaining the situation to the head teacher, so I thought I might as well go and take a look at the classrooms of No. 3 High School. Since there was such an obvious contrast between the office and the classroom, I naturally didn''t have much hope when I looked at the classroom.


    Looking at it now, the gap between the two was quite large. Third High School had a very large number of people. There were usually around sixty to seventy people in it. Before the Dragon Lake Academy, there were only about forty people in the Third High School.


    The classrooms in No. 3 High School were also a little longer than Dragon Lake, so I thought that when the class started, the students in the back row wouldn''t be able to hear what the teacher was saying in front of them. If he met those students whose eyeglasses were lower than the degree of myopia, he would probably not even be able to see what was written on the blackboard! What made me most unhappy was the unreasonable design of the teaching building. The toilet was located at the mouth of the wind. After the stinky smell was gone, it would blow towards the classroom from time to time.


    September''s weather isn''t that hot anymore. I can smell the feces and urine very clearly. I think that it will definitely be even more stinky in the summer.


    Not long after I looked, Big Sister Yanhong called me. After I went over, all she did was to let me get to know the class teacher and let her take care of me.


    The new head teacher''s name is Liu Jianying, and I don''t have a good impression of her. When she chatted with me, she always told me how strict her rules and discipline were, and how those who violated them would end up committing crimes and so on. I could feel that she was casting a Tightening Spell on me.


    After the bell for class rang, she took me to class, and after a few words of advice from Yinhong, she also left.


    After entering the classroom, I smelt a sour smell coming from the boss, as though it was a combination of sweat and sweat at his feet, causing my eyebrows to furrow.


    Liu Jianying let me briefly introduce myself, then tiptoed around the classroom. She was only about 1.56 meters tall. After looking for a long time, she finally found an empty seat. She pointed at it and said, "Let''s go sit there first!"


    After she finished speaking, a group of girls started booing from below the classroom, saying, "Oh ¡­ Handsome is here!"


    On the other hand, it was this group that started to heckle, which gave me some anticipation in my heart.


    I secretly looked around and saw that my tablemate was a very good-looking girl, and she was tilting her head to let the girls in the back row talk about something. When I saw the look of pleasant surprise on her face, I had the feeling that this guy was definitely talking about me, because her eyes were always on me.


    Through her surprise, I found that the girl seemed to like the way I sat with her. But I''m not handsome, am I? I really don''t feel anything about this, I just feel that I''m not ugly.


    After that, I walked to my seat, and that girl took the initiative to meet my eyes!


    I could feel the naked aggression in her eyes, not because she was hostile to me, but because she was deliberately looking at me and teasing me.


    The two of us only exchanged a glance, and the light in her eyes clearly became even more joyous. She then giggled and covered her mouth as she laughed on the table. The woman behind her even used her fingers to poke her back, saying, "Stinking woman, you are so coquettish!"

 C30

    To be honest, I was thinking too much when I heard this! I looked at the girl who was talking, but that guy laughed when he saw me looking at her. He even hit the girl''s arm with his fist.


    She felt that the few girls were so nervous that it seemed as if the moment they were looked at by a man, they would be satisfied with her. Under these circumstances, as a man, I was naturally secretly pleasantly surprised.


    After all, my seat was against the wall, so I gave that girl who looked really nice a look and said, "Hey classmate, please get up, I want to go in."


    Only then did the girl look up at me again.


    Because she was close, I could see that she was very careful. He had big round eyes, and the spirit energy in those eyes was especially active. His skin was very white, and his chin was a little pointed. He was tied up with a ball. Finally, her skeleton was a bit large, not like Chu Han''s delicate frame, nor was it as big as Ma Xue''er''s chest.


    But I''m talking about skeletons here, not for men, but for women. One of the things about her large frame was that she was plump, with a protruding front and back, and she probably felt very good when she rubbed it.


    I have described so much, but in reality, it was just a glance. After she finished listening to me, she said in a very coquettish tone, "What if I don''t get up? Are you going to eat her? "


    As he spoke, he blinked a few times, causing a few of the coquettish women in the back row to start laughing again. They didn''t care if it was class or not, they were all just talking about Old Lady Zen, how can you be any more coquettish than that?


    After saying this, the girl didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she said, "Go to hell. This is elder sister''s nature, straightforward and not hypocritical." Not like you guys.


    After saying that, he put his hand behind his back and used his other finger to point behind his ear, purposely displaying his elegance.


    Naturally, the ladies burst into laughter again.


    This is the first time I''ve met such a coquettish girl. However, I didn''t know how to talk to her, so I guessed that I couldn''t win against her, so I decided to be tough.


    I pulled her stool back, and she and the stool moved back a distance. Then I lifted my leg and stepped across her legs.


    At this time, the girls at the back couldn''t hold it in any longer and started shrieking and jeering. He said, "Oh ¡­ oh ¡­ oh ¡­"


    The good-looking girl even shouted out exaggeratedly, "Aiyo ¡­ Ah, how did you end up like this?!" "Aiyo ¡­"


    At that time, Liu Jianying looked over to us and threw over half a piece of chalk, reprimanding, "You''re in class, don''t you have a sense of discipline!"


    After she shouted like this, those few ladies stopped teasing me. They even stuck out their tongues at me and made faces at me.


    I thought to myself, you slut, see if I don''t fuck you later on.


    Oh right, I have to add that I''m sitting in the third row from the bottom. There are a total of fourteen rows in the classroom, and there are about six people in each row! The teachers had basically given up on those who were sitting at the back.


    Therefore, in class, they would play with themselves. As long as they didn''t disturb others with their words, the teachers would usually not care. There was a huge gap between this and Dragon Lake''s previous lesson. During Dragon Lake''s class, not only would the homeroom teacher peep from outside the window and catch someone to sleep with, but the school''s leaders would also secretly catch people from time to time. If you are caught not listening in class and playing with your own people, you will be punished and punished to copy the school rules.


    Due to the special nature of No. 3 High School, when I sit down, that good-looking female student will be even more aggressive. She didn''t listen, but rested her face on her right hand and stared at me deliberately with her big eyes.


    Since we were at the same table, I could tell from the corner of my eye that she was looking at me. I turned my head to look at her. When I turned my head, that fellow immediately closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, as if he didn''t even look at me.


    This way, I won''t be able to expose her. He felt awkward being stared at from behind. ''What are you looking at me for?''


    As expected, I asked, but she refused to admit it, saying that I don''t need to be so narcissistic.


    I said narcissistic do not narcissism, who see who is the little bitch. Hehe, these words had an effect. Back then, she scolded me as a stingy person, and I didn''t have any hemorrhoids!


    I was going to tease her, but I noticed that Liu Jianying was paying attention. I didn''t want to violate the rules on the first day, so I ignored that girl.


    Afterwards, she whispered Feng Xiaohu, Feng Xiaohu, beside me, and even said that her name was Jangqi! So I wrote her a note saying I knew and we''ll talk later. It''s not good for me to go to class for disciplinary reasons.


    She looked at it and made an OK gesture.


    After the class ended, the girls came over to gossip.


    A bunch of girls just sit there and ask me if I really transferred over from Dragon Lake Middle School? I mentioned it when I introduced myself!) Because I''ve just arrived, it''s not good to lose face for others. Plus, I''ve already decided to make a few more friends at my new school.


    So when they ask me, I can''t ignore them. When they realized that I had really come from Dragon Lake, they noticed that all their expressions had changed, and a few of them became even more enthusiastic towards me. Jackie took the initiative, too, and told me that all the girls were happy and that she could play with them later.


    At that time, I was a little curious, why did this group of girls have such a passionate attitude when they heard that I had been transferred from Dragon Lake. I didn''t say much to them because I got up to go to the bathroom in a hurry.


    As I was about to leave the classroom, a girl shouted, "Feng Xiaohu, wait!"


    When I turned around, I saw a girl wearing a pair of jeans and a pair of jeans standing there. She was smiling sweetly and her dimples were especially eye-catching.


    I was slightly stunned. Isn''t this Chu Han?


    Why are you here?


    Chu Han said I''m from No. 3 High School, of course I''m here.


    When I heard this, I suddenly realized that she was actually studying in the Third National Male Middle School. Chu Han looked at me blankly and even smiled and said, "Look, we''re really destined to be in the same class again. Take care of me in the future."


    I was really pissed, so I told her I knew. I went to the bathroom first, and then I left.


    On the way to the toilet, I kept thinking about how I hadn''t been in the same class with Chu Han in so many years, and now they''re all together again. I don''t know why, but I was a little excited when I found out I was in the same class as Chu Han.


    The toilet of No. 3 High School was located at the furthest corner of the school building, separated by a wall. After class, a lot of people would slip away to smoke, both male and female.


    This kind of scene was also common, but the difference was that the number of girls who smoked in No. 3 High School was much higher than the number of girls in Dragon Lake City. And the most obvious difference was that these people were dressed worse than the students of Dragon Lake. Wasn''t that a popular era? The feel of Dragon Lake''s students being unconventional was the feeling of fashion, while the feeling of being unconventional in No. 3 High School gave people a feeling of being powerful!


    However, there were quite a few people from No. 3 High School who were not mainstream in this area. At that time, I took a quick look, basically the boys who smoked with earrings, long hair, girls dyed yellow hair, hot explosive roll. Moreover, many boys liked to wear big iron chains in their pockets, so there were many holes in their pants.


    The funniest part was that a few guys with oily hair were able to cook noodles, but when they smoked, their expressions were as if they thought he was very handsome and didn''t laugh to death for me.


    When I went into the bathroom, I found that there were more people smoking in there. There were a lot of people standing in the shitty hole, stuffing themselves in there, and standing guard at the door.


    I was halfway through peeing when a guy slapped me from behind. I shook it, and it stuck on my finger. I wasn''t used to it and directly cursed, "F * ck, what are you doing?"


    When I turned around, I saw a long-haired man smiling at me. "Brother, we''re in the same class. Don''t be angry, it wasn''t intentional."


    He said it was a class, so I didn''t get mad at him. Why did I ask him?


    That person just asked around and said that you really came from Dragon Lake? You don''t look like you''re dressed like this, do you?


    When I heard this person ask this, I was quite puzzled. Why do you keep asking me if I came from Dragon Lake?


    That guy pursed his lips and said with a bit of jealousy and envy, "The students of Dragon Lake are usually rich!"


    It was only because of what he said that I finally understood. No wonder those girls had such a weird attitude just now.


    At this time, I had also finished peeing. I wiped the spot on my hand for my pants and wiped it clean. Then I smiled and said, "What money is there? My family doesn''t have any money. Isn''t it just reading at Dragon Lake?"


    After saying this, that person said, "Tsk, I thought you were very powerful, but you''re actually also a bumpkin!"


    Then he stopped asking and went to smoke in the middle of a group of people who were pointing at me and discussing something.


    I didn''t think too much about it and went back to my classroom.


    When I got back, Jackie and the others started asking me about the school environment at Dragon Lake, about what kind of food we usually had, and what brands girls liked to wear. I took Marcie as an example, and as soon as I told her about it, they were amazed, and their faces were full of envy.


    This is also why I found that girls are more vain than boys. That was the first time I felt that dressing up was so crucial in a woman''s heart.


    However, I didn''t say anything for long before someone from outside cursed and said, "F * ck, what are you pretending for? Aren''t I just a country bumpkin?" "What are you pretending to be rich for?"


    After saying that, the girls were pushed away. When I looked, I saw the long-haired man who asked me about it in the toilet standing there, staring at me with malicious intent.


    As soon as we met eyes, that guy snorted and pointed at me. "Everyone, don''t be fooled by this brat. He''s actually poor and only knows how to boast."


    I didn''t expect this guy to say this. I was a bit angry at the time, I said what did I boast about. What I said was the truth.


    After saying this, that guy said, "If you''re bragging, then do you think you can do it, J-8? Can''t I see that you can''t be pretentious in front of others?" Could it be that those words made me a little angry? So I scolded him, saying that whatever this father boasts about, it''s his business. What if you don''t accept it?


    That fellow let out a cry and looked around with his neck tilted. He even intentionally placed a circle around his ears and said, "Did you hear me, did you?" This new guy looks down on me?


    After he finished speaking, seven to eight male students stood up and walked over.

 C31

    From the looks of it, I naturally understood that these people were in the same group as me. Aren''t they obviously looking to cause trouble for me?


    But I''m not afraid, I wonder when did I get scared of fighting? I said to the long-haired man, "Don''t tell me you think I''m new and want to bully me? "Then you''re the wrong person, I''m afraid you''ll have to pay a price for bullying me!"


    This was just a fight, and he couldn''t back down from the momentum. Besides, the surrounding girls were watching, so he couldn''t back down.


    The long-haired man saw that I still dared to be so confident, so he obviously didn''t dare to overstep the boundaries. He immediately investigated me and said, "What? You still know our school''s people?"


    If I were to say that I didn''t know him, this fellow would definitely hit me. At this moment, I am naturally not that stupid. So I said, you care so much, bully me, bully you know!


    These words made the long-haired man''s face turn ugly. He didn''t know if he should take care of me.


    Then he stuck out a finger and pointed at me angrily, saying, "You''re new, it''s not nice to bully you. Let''s wait and see, kid. Let''s see how long you can act! "


    Then he went back.


    After this person left, the tense atmosphere disappeared.


    Moreover, I don''t know if it was due to the fact that he said that my family was short of money, but I noticed that a few of the girls who surrounded me were no longer interested and didn''t want to talk to me anymore.


    This gave me a bit of discomfort, thinking this group of girls really quite realistic!


    But she didn''t seem to be affected by it. She said to me quietly, "Why did you go and offend Qiao Cao?"


    She was talking about the long-haired man, of course. She was listening to Jackie''s tone and realized that he was not simple.


    So I asked her what had happened to Jocelyn.


    She sighed and said, "He still has some strength. You saw it in our school. There are many people, so it''s very chaotic." JOE BROTHER: On our third day, his popularity is not small.


    To be honest, listening to Jackie''s words made me feel a little bit heavy inside. As the saying goes, a strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake. When I was at Dragon Lake, Big Brother Mountain kidnapped Ma Xue''er and made a name for himself. Normal people didn''t dare to offend me. "However, I haven''t fought much in No. 3 High School. If Qiao Cao had the ability to do so, I''d probably have to suffer.


    However, if he had to take advantage of the situation, then he would just have to call him Wang Zhi An. It would be fine if he didn''t call him Curly Bro when the time comes.


    After class, I specifically looked at the seats, but there were too many people in the classroom, and the books on the desk were piled high. I couldn''t find Chu Han. At that time, I was still thinking, how can I see if Chu Han comes to see me or not due to Qiao Cao''s trouble?


    It''s not that I''m narcissistic, it''s that I think she might ask me with her temper.


    Sure enough, let''s get out of school at noon. When I left the classroom, Chu Han called for me to stop. When she saw Chu Han calling out to me, she had her back facing Chu Han and gave me a disdainful look. She was even silently cursing something from her mouth, and it was also through her mouth that I felt that she was cursing someone!


    After she finished giving me her look, she suddenly shouted that the food in the cafeteria was delicious. Let''s hurry up and eat, it''ll be finished if we''re late, she said as she tugged on my sleeve and left.


    I said someone was calling me.


    Jackie said, with that look of sudden realization, Did anyone call you? Who?


    From her reaction, I can estimate that she had a grudge with Chu Han. She''s obviously targeting someone. But I couldn''t get involved in these things, so I explained to Jackie that you and your sister could go and eat, and I wouldn''t get involved. I pointed at Chu Han and said, "We''ve known each other since primary school. I chatted with her for a while."


    Only then did Jenne leave in a bad mood. Before she left, she even scolded me for being heartless and rolled her eyes at me. At the time, I thought, "Why do I feel like I''m being ungrateful to others?"


    Only after Jenne walked far away did Chu Han mutter in a low voice, "Truly a country bumpkin with no morals!"


    These words made me speechless for a moment! I say, what are you saying? Aren''t you a rural person yourself?


    Chu Han pouted and said that she had long since turned into a city hukou.


    I said it felt like you two were at odds.


    Chu Han nodded and said it was like this. She also said that she only transferred to No. 3 High School this semester. Previously, she was in the same school as Ma Xue''er, but once, the two sisters fought with someone in school and got expelled because the commotion was too big. Then, Ma Xue''er went to Dragon Lake and she went to No. 3 High School. Chu Han said that after she turned around, Jie Qi and the other girls all felt bad for her, probably because they were jealous of her!


    In reality, I''ve never chatted with Chu Han for so many days. Hearing her say this, I felt that it was a bit inconceivable.


    After seeing that I was a bit startled, Chu Han smiled and waved her hand in front of my eyes, saying, "What''s wrong, are you tired of hearing that?" He even said that it was like this between the girls. She didn''t bring up Jenne anymore. Let''s go have a meal together!


    Because it was very late when we went to the canteen, so we went out to eat. On the way, Chu Han told me that she wanted to help me talk to Qiao Cao, but because Jangqi and the others were around, it was really hard for her to go up.


    Then I asked her why, you had problems, and it didn''t matter if you gave it to Jocelyn.


    Chu Han laughed and said these things mysteriously. It was hard to say, you''ll know later anyway. I''m talking too much. You''d think I was being too conceited.


    At that time, I already thought to myself, what was there to be proud of? At that time, I also thought that this was just a talk with Chu Han, if she didn''t say it, then she wouldn''t say it.


    Later, when we were eating in the restaurant, we gradually started to talk about the matters of our childhood. I noticed that the distance between them had narrowed a little.


    Anyway, we chatted for a while, so Chu Han suddenly asked me, "Did I still keep the paper star she gave me?"


    At this point, I smiled embarrassedly. I think that thing was thrown away by my father that day, and now there''s probably nothing left of it. If she didn''t mention it, I probably wouldn''t be able to remember it in my life.


    Could it be that since I didn''t say anything, Chu Han asked me if I threw it away? She said she practiced for hours to stack that. Seeing that her tone was a little bitter, I hurriedly said that she didn''t throw it away. It should still be at home, so I''ll look around later! Hearing my words, she even said that she didn''t know what to find, and from the looks of it, I probably didn''t think much of it. That being said, I hastened to make her visibly happier.


    It was also because of our conversation that I suddenly remembered the last time I was ridiculed by Marcie for running away. So I asked Chu Han if it was what she said to Marcie.


    When Chu Han heard this, he very earnestly said that she actually already heard from Ma Xue''er that she hated me, but she didn''t see my name. She didn''t dare to be sure that the Feng Xiaohu that Ma Xue''er spoke of was me. It was the same day when Ma Xue''er told her sisters to go to the school gate and block me. I tore Wenwen''s bra, and when she arrived late, she saw that I was indeed a bit like when I was a kid. That''s why you asked me, Feng Xiaohu, that day? "Is that so?" That was why, all in all, she never told Marcie about my parents'' divorce.


    That''s also what Chu Han said, I was especially puzzled at the time. How did Marcie know? I thought that since I had already made up with Marcie, I would ask her about it later.


    When I went back to the dorm after I fed Chu Han, I met the people from Chao Cao''s group again. That guy was walking out of the school when he saw me walking with Chu Han, so he yelled from afar, "Yay, he''s really a f * * king saintly lover. He''s messing with the class flower again! If we don''t teach him a lesson, then it''s not like all the good-looking girls in our class will be messed with by this guy. "


    After saying that, a group of people walked over with malicious intentions. After arriving in front of us, they didn''t say anything and surrounded me.


    At this moment, Chu Han anxiously said, ''Fuck you, stop messing around, I already knew him before, he''s an old classmate!''


    Qiao Cao was definitely especially polite to Chu Han. He immediately said, "I will definitely give face to the Chu Family''s class one." If you say don''t act recklessly, I won''t act recklessly. "


    However, after saying that, that grandson secretly gave a man with earrings and signaled with his eyes. That man used his shoulder to slam into me. This is because I didn''t expect them to start attacking without saying a word. Caught off guard, I felt an excruciating pain from their actions.


    I''m going to explode. If I don''t retaliate on this first day, then I''ll definitely suffer even more. So I hit the stud man with my shoulder.


    However, that fellow was on guard against me. When I bumped into him, he quickly took a step back and didn''t let me hurt him. At the same time, I panicked a little and followed up with a punch to the back of his head.


    This made me feel much better.


    The moment I retaliated, Qiao Cao cursed out loud. You dare to attack? This time, of course, I won''t act anymore and call his henchmen to charge forward. While they were rushing over, Qiao Cao was still saying to Chu Han, "Look, I didn''t do anything, but he beat up my brother, don''t blame me now."

 C32

    At this moment, they had quite a lot of players. With five players, I definitely wouldn''t be a match for them. Thus, I turned around and ran. Before I ran, the stud man was hugging his head and shouting, "Beat him to death! Beat him to death!"


    I quickly gave him another kick and that fellow was so unlucky that he tumbled to the ground. The eyes of the group of people at Chao Cao were about to burst into flames.


    After all, I ran really fast. Those guys had been chasing after me the entire time, so no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t catch up to me. However, just as I was about to reach the school gates, another group of people slowly entered.


    I don''t know any of those people, but Qiao Cao stopped. He buried his head and panted for breath. After taking two deep breaths, he shouted, "Brother Yu, Brother Yu, stop that kid for me."


    With this roar, his henchmen began to roar as well.


    Then a bigger boy across the street yelled, What''s the matter, brother?


    Joey pointed at me and shouted that this new kid was having an affair with Jackie, and not only that, Chu Han was having an affair with him too. He was already like this on his first day here. If he didn''t teach Zhang Zhang Zhang a lesson, what would happen in the future?


    After Brother Yu finished his words, he exploded and shouted to the people behind him, "Capture him!"


    In this way, it meant that two groups of about twelve or three boys were charging at me. This made Laozi very nervous. I thought it would be weird if he was caught shitting and didn''t get beaten out.


    Thus, I didn''t dare to run towards the entrance of the school. Instead, I turned around and ran towards the direction of the school building.


    At that time, Brother Yu''s people were at the school gate, while Qiao Cao''s people were at the flagpole plaza. On the right side of the two forces were the school buildings. With me running like this, they all turned around to chase me.


    Chu Han just stood outside and kept shouting to stop, but no one listened to her.


    Speaking of which, Brother Yu''s physical fitness is indeed quite good. As I ran, I noticed that he was the only one who had caught up to me. Furthermore, he was getting closer and closer to me.


    The fellow widened his eyes as veins popped out from his neck, appearing as though he was flying. I used up all my strength, but he still managed to catch me up.


    Later, when I was on the fourth floor of the teaching building, I was completely caught by Brother Yu. He threw himself at me and wrapped his arms around my waist. But because I was still running towards the top, this hug, did not reach my waist, but instead hugged my pant leg.


    With this pull, my pants slipped.


    After Brother Yu hugged me, he tightly leaned on the stairs. He didn''t even care if his entire body was covered in dust. After he was done, he used his fist and continuously punched my leg.


    Naturally, I didn''t get used to him, so I kicked him with all my might. I kicked him in the face a few times and made him suffer even more.


    But later on, they caught up to him! Two of the taller ones came up to me and immediately kicked me when they saw me and Brother Yu fighting with each other.


    I won''t be able to rely on you to run away now. Everyone who often fought knew that as long as they rolled on the ground and faced more opponents, it would be impossible for them to get back up.


    So I held my head and curled up as much as I could, thinking I could take a beating.


    At that time, Brother Yu angrily shouted, "Kick him to death! F * ck him!" After saying that, Qiao Cao who was below asked while panting heavily, "Have you caught up yet?"


    Brother Yu shouted: "We''ve caught up, come up and fight!"


    Qiao Cao happily said. F * ck, this grandson is really a rabbit, he''s going to die from exhaustion.


    When they finished talking, they should have already sent their troops over. The sound of footsteps coming up the stairs was extremely complicated. I thought to myself that today was definitely going to be miserable, and I even thought that this J8 would be beaten up on the first day of school.


    Heh heh, but I was quite lucky that day. Just as I was about to despair, a loud shout came from somewhere out of sight of the school building. "Who''s fighting over there? Everyone stop."


    When it was over, one of the men who had kicked me tilted his head and peered down the corridor. Finished, that guy retracted his neck and fearfully said to Brother Yu, "The dean is here. Run!"


    Brother Yu was also surprised when he heard this. He tilted his head to look and didn''t dare to hit me. He stood up and ran down the stairs.


    Halfway through their run, they came to a standstill with George and the others. Chao Cao was still asking why, didn''t they catch him? Where was he?


    Brother Yu and the others immediately told him that the head of the Education Bureau was here.


    Qiao Cao cursed from below. Damn, this grandson''s luck is too good.


    By the time he said it, the dean had seen me. At that time, he immediately shouted: "Aiya, why is Feng Xiaohu you? Who bullied you? "


    He came over to help me up and beat the footprints on my body.


    At that time, Qiao Cao and the others had already started running down. The head instructor angrily shouted, "Whoever runs, all of you, stand still!"


    But at this time, no one would be that foolish. Instead, they would run even faster!


    After that, the head of the teaching department asked me who bullied me!


    Although I could have sued him, I thought it was a disgraceful thing to call a teacher in a student fight. Even if you were found out by your classmates, you would still be looked down upon.


    Thus, I said that I didn''t know who it was, probably thinking that I was a newcomer and bullying me.


    Since I said so, the head instructor didn''t say anything anymore. He just told me to look for the person who bullies me again. I said I got it.


    The head of the Education Bureau probably just happened to remember something. At that time, he asked me if I had checked into the dorm yet? Said if it didn''t work out, he''d come with me right now.


    After he said this, I thought to myself that I was just going to check into the dorm. If I were to go now, I might have to stay there with Qiao Cao and the others and temporarily borrow the position of head instructor. At least nothing bad would happen, so I agreed.


    Afterwards, when the two of us walked down, Chu Han ran up panting.


    Her face was anxious, her cheeks flushed, and she was relieved to see me.


    Chu Han first greeted the head of the Education Bureau, then worriedly told me, "Are you okay?"


    I don''t care what this is about, I just got kicked a few times.


    She then smiled, and patted her chest. She even closed her eyes and said ''hu''. That way, I would feel at ease. If I beat you up, I''ll die of guilt.


    At that time, when Chu Han stood there doing that action, there was sunlight shining golden on her face. When she was done, her bangs fluttered in the wind, and her overalls hung obediently on her shoulders.


    I don''t know why, but this scene made my heart skip a beat. I realized that she was so cute and beautiful. At that time, I realized that I had a different feeling about her.


    But I didn''t find myself liking her then!


    Sometimes, the feelings of the campus were really strange. Perhaps it was because of a look from the other party, a smile, and even the act of picking up the eraser that was still fresh in your mind, causing you to unknowingly fall in love with it.


    After that, the three of us naturally headed towards the dorm together.


    Now that I''m walking with Chu Han again, I feel like a fawn is bumping around in my heart. The thoughts in my head can be short-circuited. I didn''t feel better until she went back to the girls'' dormitory.


    As the head of the teaching department brought me, the dormitory procedures were very smooth, I just wrote a name name name and OK. After the registration was completed, the dormitory manager gave me a brown cushion, saying that it was a gift. But the quilted quilts are either brought from home or bought at school!


    But I didn''t have enough money on me, so I didn''t buy it. The head of the teaching department said that he would first give me a cushion and then give him money. I didn''t take it and said that I would take it from home and not waste any money.


    In this way, he didn''t say anything. After that, I went to the dormitory with the brown mat.


    Let''s talk about the lodging system in No. 3 High School! In order to facilitate management, like most schools, the three secondary schools are divided into a residential system and a school-leaving system. Students leaving the school are required to apply for a walking pass. However, due to the administration being loose, the travel pass was just a decoration in No. 3 High School. If anyone wanted to leave the school, they would normally ignore it. Skinny Monkey stopped me and Big Sister Yanhong in the morning, probably because he saw that Big Sister Yanhong wasn''t like a student, so he didn''t let us in. The only trouble with getting out of school was that at night, the security guards would not let them go easily.


    Perhaps because of the lax system, San Zhong didn''t pay much attention to the dormitory. Students lived in row after row of red-tiled houses, just the type on the first floor. There were twenty to thirty people living in the dorm, and the environment inside was very poor. The beds were the types that went up and down.


    After the dormitory auntie brought me to the dormitory, the stench of feet assaulted my nose, almost making me faint.


    Afterwards, she picked a lower bunk and told me to stay here from now on. I took a closer look at the door, but there was no sign of Jocelyn''s group, which made me feel a little relieved.


    After that, I went to pave the way for him. The head instructor probably wanted to show me some face by saying that this new Feng Xiaohu is my relative. Please take care of him normally. After saying that, he left a few more instructions before leaving.


    Since I didn''t know anyone, I lay down on the mat to rest. Afterwards, the dorm became quiet for a while. It was probably because they saw the auntie and the head instructor walking off into the distance, so it started to get noisy again.


    Many people gathered in groups of three or five to play cards and smoke cigarettes.


    Not long after, an ''aiyo'' sound came from the door. I looked over and saw a fat man with a bare upper body coming in with five kettle bottles. It was as if the threshold had tripped and the boiling water had spilled over him.


    He didn''t waste too much time. When he was done, he took the kettle to a group of card players. After arriving, no one paid him any attention. He respectfully put down the kettle and walked over.


    Then he lay down on the bed beside me. I took a glance at him and discovered that this fatty looked like a meatball. I could feel it from his aura. I thought that this guy must have been bullied a lot. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have obediently opened up some water.


    Fatty noticed me after he laid down for a while. Seeing that I was looking at him, he gave me a smile and said, "You''re new. Did you move into our dorm?"


    I nodded and smiled. Then he sat up, took out a sour piece and stuffed it into his mouth, and curiously asked me, "How did you offend Joe and the rest of them? Aren''t you afraid of getting beaten up? "

 C33

    What''s there to be afraid of if I get beaten up? I''m already used to it.


    Fatty sighed. He had been afraid to hit Ye Zichen since he had said that.


    When he said this, his chin was trembling!


    Then I remembered a book that said that fat people have a lot of fat, and their nerve endings have already been covered in meat. Normally, fat people don''t fear itching or pain, and the main thing is that when you mess with them, their nerve endings have a slow reaction speed.


    I wanted to scratch him and see what he was up to, but I just got to know him and couldn''t do that kind of thing, so I said you had a lot of meat on you and you should take this kind of beating.


    The fatty said pitifully that he was too fat and inflexible. Every time he fought when he was young, he would get kited. When he got tired, the other party would let him ride on the ground and hit him. As time went on, he became mentally afraid of fighting, and then he became particularly afraid of being beaten.


    It was the first time I''d ever heard such a logic. To be honest, I thought it was quite interesting.


    I joked, "Then why don''t I try hitting you?"


    When I said that, he looked at me with a cautious gaze. He was still saying don''t do it, Brother Johnson was trying to cover me.


    As he said this, he looked at the group of people he had previously sent to boil water.


    From his actions, I deduced that this Brother Qiang Sheng was probably one of the people who would speak highly of us in the dorm.


    I smiled at Pang Zi and said that I was just teasing him. Then I asked him what his name was.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and said that he didn''t look like someone to be trifled with. He took the words he said earlier to be true. When he said this, I thought to myself, this guy is really cowardly, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a cowardly person.


    He told me later that his name was Luo Tang, and they gave him the nickname "Billowing Circle", mainly because he was fat.


    Billowing Circle was the first brother I met at my new school, and he was good for anything except cowardice.


    After saying that, I asked Yuan Zhou about the structure of the powers in our grade. Because I think I''ve already been offended by Brother Yu and Qiao Cao. The rest of my days will not be easy, so I''ll have to be on the lookout ahead of time.


    Through the rolling Yuan Yuan''s introduction, I guess I know about it.


    In our third year, Brother Yu and Brother Chao have a lot of power and are very good at speaking in other classes. This was especially true for Brother Yu, who had always wanted to dominate the third grade.


    Meanwhile, Brother J & J in the dorm, and Class 20, the stick kid, were another group of people.


    In order to gain control of the 3rd year, they even set up two large organizations.


    The organizations on the side of Chao Cao and Brother Yu were called the Faction of Subjugation, while the organizations on the side of Brother Qiang Sheng and the Barbie were called the Rod Army! There were also many smaller organizations besides the entrenched camp and the stick army. They were formed by people who loved to fight on their own.


    After hearing what Yuan Yuan said, I thought it was necessary for me to get closer to Brother J & J''s group and then fight against Brother Yu.


    That said, I am not going to curry favor with him. I think if I really do that, people will look down on you in their hearts. This sort of thing depends on the future.


    After we chatted for a while, someone called out from the door, saying that the person called Feng Xiaohu was living in this dorm.


    After that person finished shouting, someone inside shouted, "What''s wrong?"


    After that, a group of people squeezed in. I roughly estimated that there were at least eight or nine of them!


    The guys were shirtless, and someone was holding a brick in one hand. Joey and Brother Yu are in there.


    When he came in, he was looking around for me.


    At this moment, the rolling Yuan Yuan stealthily pulled away from me before lying on the bed pretending to be asleep.


    I cursed silently as I wondered why they had come so quickly. I hurriedly went down to put on my shoes. I was looking around to see where I could run when I put my shoes on.


    To be honest, the windows of our dorm were made of large panes of glass, and they could be broken and run out.


    As soon as I put on my shoes, Chao Cao saw me. He pointed at me and scolded, "Grandson, let''s see where you can run this time! Offended Brother Yu, and you still want to stay in our grade? "


    After he finished speaking, he shouted again, "Brothers, attack!"


    The group of people in the back shouted, as if they had been injected with chicken blood and were trying their best to catch me.


    I didn''t care about that anymore. I picked up the water glass and climbed onto my bed. And then I ran on the sheets of someone else''s bed.


    Many of them are still sleeping. If they were stepped on by me, they would scold us for wanting to fight to the death.


    But at this time, who would care so much!


    The people on the other side of the boat were basically surrounding me. I ran for a while and saw a gap that was empty, so I jumped down! There was a guy who wanted to hug me, but I jumped so hard I scared the guy off again.


    I''ll hold the glass of water in the air and pretend to be vicious and chase him away! The man tried to fight for me, but I hit him on the forehead with the water glass and he squatted down.


    I jumped over his head and ran for the door.


    I thought about it for a long time. Although I could escape if the window was broken, the price was too high. I thought I''d break through the door.


    At that time, they were at the door. Brother Yu and Qiao were guarding it. When I got there, I picked up a stool and threw it.


    Brother Yu and Brother Chao dodged to the side, while I was in between, I wanted to rush out.


    But at the next moment, I felt my chest tighten as someone used a brick to smash my back.


    At this point, I couldn''t take it anymore, and the people behind me grabbed me and kept hitting me. After I finished, Brother Yu and Brother Chao also came over. A group of people surrounded me and kept beating me up.


    That grandson Qiao Cao also threatened me to stay away from Jangqi and Chu Han, saying that they can only enjoy beautiful women in class.


    When they hit me, I gave up. Brother Yu just hugged his head and got tired of beating me up one by one. Then he spat at me and took the brick from someone beside him. He said that he had been kicked in the face by his grandson a few times in the corridor, so I had no choice but to avenge him.


    Then he said, ''Move his face away!


    After that, the few of them moved my hands away and revealed their faces. Brother Yu gave a command and gave me a face with a brick. This time, it was a little heavy. My head was buzzing. Brother Yu used a brick to hit me again. I guess the face is swollen like a pig''s head.


    After that, he didn''t manage to calm down. He fell down in a single breath, unable to exert any strength for a long time.


    At this moment, someone from our dorm shouted, "What the f * ck are you comparing me to, Brother Yu? If you want to beat me to death, go beat him up outside." The head of the Education Bureau just said that this guy is his relative. You caused trouble in our dorm, so we have to take the blame? "


    After that person finished shouting, the dorm room started cursing and many people told them to get out. I think the one leading the group is probably Brother Johnson.


    Brother Yu and the others also didn''t hit me. Before they left, they spat at me a few times and told me to hold onto my tail for a while before I dispersed.


    After I spread out, Yuan Yuan came running over. Seeing my miserable appearance, he said sympathetically, "I told you not to offend them. Now you''re going to get beaten up. "


    At that time, my mouth felt numb, and even talking felt painful. I hissed, "F * ck, just wait for me to recover. I''ll deal with them later!"


    After I said this, Yuan Yuan looked at the door fearfully and then said, "Don''t try to be brave. It''s not like there''s only one or two people who want to show off their strength like you.


    I said, "I''m not the same. You don''t have to say that much. Hurry up and help me to the clinic."


    There was a clinic outside No. 3 High School. Yuan Zhou immediately helped me to go. When I was walking on the road, I felt my whole body aching. I''ve been beaten up a little too much recently. However, I didn''t feel anything. It was still that old saying, ''I''ve been beaten up a lot.'' I thought that I had practiced it myself.


    After I arrived at the clinic, the doctor, who was an old man, was probably used to this kind of situation and didn''t sympathize with me. It was just that he was lamenting that his students'' attacks were becoming less and less serious. If he dared to hit his head like this, what could he do? If he were to die, what could he do?


    I told you to get rid of the poison, it''s going to swell into a pig''s head.


    After I said this, a girl in the room started shouting, "Wah! Who''s fighting so fiercely?! Your head is about to swell like a pig''s!"


    The inner and outer rooms were covered by a white curtain. At this moment, a girl lifted it up and saw through it. When he finished, he saw the girl cry out and quickly walk over.


    After coming over, he said to me, "Why is it you? Who beat you up? "


    The girl was actually Jackie.


    I''m embarrassed to say it because I feel so ashamed of myself.


    The rotund guy was courteous to Jackie now. "You''re talking about it," he said. Wasn''t it because he was beaten up? "Qiao * * *, they were jealous, but they stopped him at the dorm!"


    I gave him a quick tug when he said that, but this guy clearly did it on purpose and didn''t stop. Later on, he even took the initiative to tell her the details!


    To be honest, I was looking for a hole in the ground. I felt like I was being worshipped this morning by Jackie and the rest, but in the end I was beaten into a pig''s head in the afternoon, so it would be weird if I wasn''t laughed at.


    When they finished listening to Yuan Yuan, Jackie would say how the hell could they do this? This is too much, what can I do if I tell you!


    Then she sat down next to me, put her hand on my arm, and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll tell them to stop hitting you. If they touch you again in the future, I''ll tell my sisters to ignore them. "


    When she finished, Jackie winked at me. And at this moment, I felt her hand on my arm, deliberately slipped, the fingers pinched.


    Even though it only took me an instant to move him away without anyone noticing, I was sure that I could feel the difference clearly. I was just thinking that this guy was making a ruckus again!


    When she removed her hand, she did not leave. She said I''d come, grandpa, it''s too much trouble for you to do all this fine work!


    She didn''t wait for the old doctor to agree. She stuck a cotton ball to the red liquid and then rubbed it on my face.


    Yuan Yuan was watching from the side. Seeing that Jackie gave me the medicine, that guy''s mouth was wide open. It could be seen that he was extremely envious.


    As she spoke, Jackie started scratching again.


    As the weather began to cool, she wore a short V-neck sleeve and a zippered jacket. It could be seen that Jackie''s family wasn''t well off, and the quality of her clothes didn''t look good.


    She had unzipped it, too, and it was open. When she was cleaning me, she deliberately stood in front of me and lowered her body to clean me. The short-sleeved V-neck shirt in her shirt had a large collar, so if she were to lower it so much, it would cause an opening to appear. I could just make out half of her breasts.


    I could see it in front of my eyes, and then it wasn''t a sling that Jackie was wearing, it was a bra. Girls who wore bras during the third day of junior high were very rare. Usually, their breasts had grown too big for them to wear that thing.


    When I saw it, I was on stimulants. The main thing was that her ball looked too tender and round, looking alive and fragrant.


    It was obvious that she was trying to seduce me. When I accidentally made eye contact with her, she quickly blinked at me. Then, he quickly bit his lower lip, looking very tight.


    After everything that had happened, I naturally had some sort of reaction. His crotch had changed.


    It just so happened that the pants I was wearing that day were a little tight, and when I changed, the ups and downs were obvious.


    Then Jackie caught it, and the guy deliberately lifted a knee and put it between my legs. She told me to put my face back so she couldn''t rub it.


    As she spoke, she leaned forward and asked me to move a spot for her. She was so tired from lying on her stomach that she could easily rub her knees against the wall.


    To be honest, I knew what she was up to then. She was obviously trying to touch my associate with her leg.

 C34

    I''m just a normal boy, facing this kind of situation, saying that I don''t have any reaction is definitely fake. But then I thought, how long have I known Jackie, and she did this to me.


    If she can do this to me, then naturally she can do this to other boys as well. Come to think of it, I feel like I''m in a quandary! [This guy loves girls and men, but that is for himself. Isn''t it just a bus?]


    I, Feng Xiaohu, am still not at the point of not choosing to eat, moreover, I am still a virgin! Thinking of this, I quickly stood up, pushed away Jackie without a trace, and asked the doctor to bring me some analgesics.


    When she saw that I didn''t buy it, she humphed. Then, when I was about to leave, Jackie took me aside and whispered that I should wait for her.


    It''s just the two of us right now, so I don''t care too much about it. I''m going back to sleep!


    Jackie said to me in that coquettish tone, "Sure, wait for me to do J.8! Let''s do it now, let''s go! "


    These words left me speechless. I said that we had only known each other for half a day, why are you being so coquettish?


    After that, she looked at me with a wronged expression and said, "What, are you looking down on me by saying those words?"


    I hurriedly said no, it''s just that you''re too open-minded. This is the first time I''ve encountered something like this, so I''m not used to it!


    If I say it like that, then she''s normal. She even said that it''s my fault for being lacking and my fault, but it doesn''t mean that she''s being coquettish. She wasn''t putting on an act, it was as if some women were just sulking!


    I thought to myself, you don''t even mean that, but on the surface, you said, "Who are you talking about then?"


    She insisted, "That classmate of yours, Chu Han, don''t look at her like that. She''s so sulky!"


    Somehow, her words made me feel a little unhappy. My expression is easily written on my face, she can see it. What''s wrong with saying it? Are you talking about your classmate, causing you to be unhappy?


    Because Jackie was nice to me, and I didn''t want to have a falling out with her, so I denied it wasn''t, and I didn''t have a very good relationship with her.


    Then I thought it would be pointless to stay, so I left again. Then Jackie held me back, and asked me to wait. I seriously asked her what she was waiting for. If you have something to say, just say it!


    This time, Jackie won''t beat around the bush for me and just ask if I know where Chu Han lives?


    She wasn''t very kind when she asked that, so I asked her why.


    You just have to tell me, and I''ll tell them later, so they won''t look for trouble with you.


    I said I didn''t know! She didn''t believe him and said that they were pretty familiar with each other in the afternoon.


    I told her to lie to you is a puppy okay? After I said that, I saw that she didn''t have anything else to do, so I called Yuan Yuan to go.


    Later on the road, rolled round still very earnestly exhort me not to participate in the matter of Jangqi and Chu Han!


    I asked him why he said that!


    I came late, so I didn''t know a lot of things. These two girls have been getting jealous of each other recently because of their limelight. Then I''ll ask Yuan Yuan to tell me about it. He said that one of the girls in Jie Qi''s group had taken a fancy to a male in her first year of high school, but that male was hooked by Chu Han.


    After hearing this, my heart was especially unsatisfied, and I asked him if it was true or false?


    Honestly speaking, at that time, in my heart, Chu Han still had the impression that she loved to meddle in other people''s business when she was young.


    Yuan Yuan later said that these things definitely won''t come out of nowhere, these two girls are not simple, let me not go too close, easy to attract trouble.


    After saying that, I bitterly smiled and pointed at the wound on his face. Didn''t I already have the trouble to deal with it?


    Nothing happened after noon. It was just that I kept thinking, it looks like Jackie wants to take care of Chuhan, or else she wouldn''t have asked where she lived. I wonder if I should tell Chu Han!


    I heard that the second day of the afternoon was a physical education lesson, so Chu Han came to find me on the sports field. Back then, when she saw that my face was covered in wounds, she was rather surprised and asked if I had fought with someone?


    I said yes. She just asked me who I was! I said the men of Joe''s fucking gang.


    At that time, Chu Han was very concerned about whether she should tell me or not!


    It was because Jackie told me that I was a man, so why would I need a woman to cover me? So I said no, I''ll take care of it myself.


    Chu Han nodded. She didn''t want to interfere too much in saying such words. If there was anything she needed help with, don''t be polite, we''re old friends.


    At that time, there was also a girl walking with Chu Han. That girl was called Wen Pei, I heard she was of mixed blood and looked like a foreign girl. She had a high nose bridge and deep eye sockets, giving her a three-dimensional feel.


    Wen Pei was a very timid girl. She would blush even if she spoke up for a boy!


    I thought that I should give Chu Han a warning, but I didn''t know if I should believe it or not, so I told Chu Han to keep talking.


    At that time, Chu Han even looked at Wen Pei. ''It''s fine to tell me, just tell me what you want!'' So I told Chu Han to be careful. I told her what she told me today.


    Chu Han laughed after hearing this. You''re even joking with me, how come you like to snitch?


    I say, how could I? I thought we were in a foreign environment. Since we''re both from the same village, I might as well help you out if I can.


    At this moment, Chu Han seriously said don''t worry, so many years have passed, she''s no longer that crying girl from back then. Since she wasn''t fooling around for nothing, if she dared to find trouble, then she would be the one to suffer.


    To be honest, I was especially surprised when Chu Han said this. He thought to himself that with the passage of time, many people that he thought would slowly change.


    After chatting for a while, a tall boy came running over. The boy had very white skin and a straight nose. He looked very clean and comfortable.


    After he came over, he didn''t even look at Wen Pei and me. Instead, he directly told Chu Han that he came late. I''m sorry, but the sports teachers have been gathering for too long.


    It could be seen that this boy really liked Chu Han. After coming over, he stared at her without moving his eyes away. Chu Han was also very happy. His expression was a bit shy and secretly happy, something like that.


    After that, Chu Han and that boy started chatting. In any case, they were talking about sports and basketball. I suddenly realized that I was a bit unnecessary, which made my heart feel especially uncomfortable.


    Chu Han chatted with that man for a while, and that man very generously said that he was going to treat her to ice popsicles. Then, he seemed to see me and Wen Pe and ask who we were.


    Chu Han laughed and said he was her friend! At this point, the man even looked at me once more, feeling not very good to me.


    However, that guy didn''t say anything, he just said that he was going to buy a few more popsicles and treat everyone to a meal. At that time, Chu Han even took the initiative to say that it wasn''t easy to take all by yourself, so I''ll go with you.


    Then, the two of them left.


    That''s where Vincey and I were left.


    At this point, I was naturally even more unhappy. I thought Chu Han was secretly in love with me, but he didn''t take me seriously at all.


    Could it be because the difference was too great? Later on, I asked about it for Wenpi. I asked her if she knew who the boy was.


    When Wen Pei spoke, he didn''t dare to look at me. He squeezed two of his fingers tightly and said in a mosquito-like voice that the boy''s name was Chen Xing. He was a high school physical education student.


    When Wen Pei finished speaking, my brain felt like it had been struck by lightning. Thinking about it, what Yuan Zhou said didn''t seem to be wrong. Could it be that Chu Han was the guy who called him over?


    After knowing all this, I felt even more depressed. At that time, I was thinking, why didn''t Chu Han hook up with someone? Who gave me such a huge emotional fluctuation? Am I falling in love with her?


    Could this be the reason for my panic? I think from a young age, I like only one woman, that is, the bright red sister. What did Chu Han count as? According to my dad, other than Yinhong, all women are fake. Men''s dick is f * * king real.


    Thinking of this, I evilly recalled the conflict between us two when we were young, and also thought that Chu Han and Jenne might be the same person! I wouldn''t like her. After thinking about it for a while, my heart felt much more at ease.


    Wenpi and I waited there for more than ten minutes, but Chu Han and Chen Xing didn''t come. I was wondering if this guy had forgotten about us when he bought the popsicles.


    I''ll get Vincey to show me!

 C35

    When he called for Wen Pei, she hummed in a low voice, as if she was meowing to a kitten. Why is a girl like you so timid? Aren''t you afraid of being bullied? The more timid they were, the easier it was to be bullied.


    Originally, I was being kind, right? Who knew that after I finished speaking, Wen Pei''s face would turn completely red. Then she raised her head and tried to explain to me, her hands gesticulating in front of her, but the more she did that, the more anxious she felt.


    I have to say, I know you''re not timid.


    When I said that, she blushed and lowered her head.


    After that, Vincey and I headed for the commissary.


    The school''s commissary was below the cafeteria, four minutes'' walk from the big playground. When we reached the highest steps of the playground, we could already see the commissary.


    When I looked over there, I was really pissed off. I saw Chu Han and Chen Xing each have a bag of seven Dwarfs, eating and walking while laughing extremely happily.


    Chen Xing was holding a bag in his hand. Inside the bag was a popsicle, which was probably for me and Wen Pei.


    But when I saw their slow steps, I thought that even if I walked for fifteen minutes, I still wouldn''t be able to reach us.


    Actually, at this time, it was already very clear that the two of them had a tacit understanding and wanted to leave together. Wen Pi and I were probably worried about this.


    There was an unnamed fire in my heart, and I clenched my fists. Actually, looking back now, it was just jealousy. But at that time, I was a very proud person. I couldn''t find any good reason to get angry, so I just punched the railing hard.


    Wen Pei was startled. She turned around to see that I was playing on the railing, so she asked me what was wrong. Would it hurt?


    She pulled a Band-Aid out of her pants pocket and asked if she should put it on me.


    Since my anger had nothing to do with Humanities, I forced a smile and said I''d like to see if the railing was strong or not.


    After saying that, she put the Band-Aid back in her pants pocket.


    ¡­.


    Although Wenpai Na seemed timid, but it didn''t mean that she was a fool. She said to me, "Why don''t we go down and wait? It''s possible that Han has something he wants to say to Chen Xing! "


    Since Wen Pei said so, I naturally didn''t say anything else. I think she also saw that Chu Han and Chen Xing were having an affair.


    Later, after Vincey and I left, I would sit on the steps and watch other people playing badminton and football and so on.


    Wen Pei sat next to me, feeling awkward.


    Then, when she couldn''t hold it in any longer, she said to me, "Can I go somewhere else to play?"


    At that time, I didn''t react and was stunned for a moment. I then asked, "Why did you ask me that?"


    She said she felt a bit itchy and uncomfortable!


    I asked her where the itch was.


    Then she couldn''t speak anymore, and kept on leaving me alone!


    It took about ten seconds for me to react. How is this paper pendant itchy? She is probably too embarrassed to sit here alone with me, a boy.


    When I''m done, I''ll say oh, then go and play somewhere else quickly. You don''t have to tell me that you can leave as you please, don''t be so polite!


    She nodded and left with a grunt.


    At the time, I thought it was funny that there was such a shy girl in the world.


    That said, I just sat there for a short while, and Yuan Yuan came running over, and even told me that your friend had been blocked off.


    I said speak slowly, and look how your whole body is trembling.


    Yuan Yuan just stuck out her tongue and said, "There''s no time to say so much, if you go too late, I think Chu Han will be beaten to a pulp!"


    It was also because of that that I hurriedly stood up. What''s wrong?


    Yuan Yuan just said that Jie Qi called a bunch of girls and blocked Chu Han inside. It seemed she was going to get taken care of.


    However, as Yuan Yuan put it, the anxiety in my heart immediately disappeared.


    I think that Chu Han deserved it. If she hadn''t been intimate with Chen Xing just now, this matter definitely wouldn''t have happened. However, even if I wanted to, I still had to call Yuan Yuan to lead the way.


    When we went there, I asked Yuan Yuan if that boy was the one who had a conflict between Jangqi and Chu Han. He saw Chu Han and that boy eating outside the school gate several times.


    Having said that, I was even more disappointed. Then I asked Yuan Yuan if they did anything really intimate.


    He didn''t know that when Yuan Yuan said this, but once when he was in gym class, that boy came to find Chu Han. Afterwards, the two of them pressed down on the field, but nobody knew what to say. His laughter was very loud, and the boy even slapped Chu Han''s butt.


    After Yuan Yuan said that, she even said that a lot of people saw it. Just for that, Jie Qi went to find Chu Han to flame her, but was blocked by that man.


    Honestly speaking, it''s better if Yuan Yuan didn''t say it, but once he did, I became even more pessimistic. I thought, What the hell am I going to do at this time, when people are already rubbing their butts?


    Could it be that I can''t eat the grapes and say that they are sour? Later on, I will think that I can at least go and enjoy the show. That''s how I managed to convince myself.


    When we arrived at the place, it was exactly the same place Wen Pei and I saw Chu Han and Chen Xing eating the seven dwarfs. I think these two really know how to pave the way. After paving the way for so long, why are they still surrounded at the same place?


    From a distance, they saw Jenne and the other eight or nine girls running around the three of them, cursing at the top of their lungs. Why were there three people here? It was unknown when Wen Pei had run inside.


    There were a lot of people loitering nearby because of the physical education lesson.


    Many people stood to the side to watch the commotion.


    As I walked over, I heard a girl who looked like she was about to devour me curse, "Bastard, if you have the ability, then come over. Your elder will immediately slap you to death!"


    Although that girl was cursing, she was still crying. The girls kept urging her not to cry, saying that she was being cruel, that her conscience had been eaten by a dog, that she was a adulterer.


    Then, Chu Han would say who was the adulterer on the other side. After he finished saying it clearly, he would clear his mouth for laozi.


    When Chu Han said this, the group of girls cursed angrily. They really were f * * king shameless. Who would be so shameless as to seduce a boyfriend?


    At that time, both sides were already on fire. The only difference was who would make the first move.


    While the two sides were cursing, Chen Xing was tightly protecting Chu Han behind his back. After he was done, he looked around very vigilantly. At that time, Chen Xing had also lost face from the scolding, right? He pointed at the crying girl and said, "I already broke up with you, stop pestering me." Could it be that we''ve broken up and I can''t be nice to anyone for the rest of my life? Besides, am I not done yet? "If you spread rumors about me, where would I put my face?"


    After the man said that, the girl became even more infuriated. At that time, she was so angry that she was trembling. That guy tremblingly pointed at the man and suddenly said, "You did that to me, so why did you leave me behind?"


    After she had finished speaking, there were a lot of people in the surroundings who wanted to watch the fun. What did he do to you? It can''t be that you slept with someone else, right?


    These guys didn''t mind the excitement at all. As for Jenne, she was telling them to watch the show from a distance.


    At that time, there was a female student. Her hair was dyed red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue, purple. She seemed to have a very personality and was very sexy!


    The girl told them not to argue, and then they all shut up. I thought that the girl was probably the one who worked for Jackie. To make it easier to tell, I called her Seven Flashes, and her hair looked like it belonged to a ladybug.


    After all the people had stopped talking, he pointed at Chen Xing and said, "How about this, you give us an explanation. Whether you choose Lily or that bitch, you don''t have to think you''re the hardest. "Men have to be responsible. Don''t even think about leaving if you don''t clarify what you have to say today!"


    Seven Threads was quite imposing. Since she said this, Chen Xing didn''t dare to offend her. He even called out, "Seventh Sister, you''re making things difficult for me by doing this, aren''t you?"


    I didn''t expect that the seven wisps of air really called Seventh Sister. After Chen Xing had finished, Seven Threads firmly said, "If you don''t want to make things difficult for us, then you''re the one who asked for it. If my sister gets hurt, who will take it out on her if I don''t?"


    Hearing what Qi Jian said, many people in the crowd started praising her, saying that she was indeed Seventh Sister. Chen Xing probably felt that public opinion was standing on the other side of the Seven Threads Floating Cloud, so he went all out. After a while, he said, "I choose Chu Han, it''s impossible for her and me!"


    As soon as Chen Xing finished speaking, Lily directly squatted on the ground. She felt that all her strength had been sucked out of her. She kept on crying and felt extremely wronged.


    Jenne stood up and cursed, "What the f * ck? Why are you talking so much? If you slap that bitch to death, that''s it! "


    With that, she rushed forward. Once it was over, they would naturally start fighting. The group of girls all ran towards Chu Han.


    When girls fought, they would just use their nails to dig out their hair, pull out their hair, and skin their flesh. That was why Chen Xing had hurried to protect Chu Han and prevent her from getting her hair grabbed.


    Chen Xing also pushed the door to prevent anyone from approaching.


    The group of ladies were cursing incessantly, hehe heh heh heh. However, there were too many people on her side. Two of them couldn''t beat Chen Xing, so they just helped to save Chu Han''s hair.


    The two girls then angrily shouted, "You b * tch! Let''s see if your father won''t give you any f * cking sh * t or not this time!"

 C36

    Following that, the two girls grabbed Chu Han''s hair and pulled with force. She cried out in pain and bent down! At this moment, Jie Qi quickly went around and kept slapping Chu Han on the neck, asking if she was still acting!


    When Wen Pei saw that Chu Han had been pulled down, she went to help pull him down. In the end, one of the girls also grabbed her hair and tugged at it. Then her tears began to flow.


    It wasn''t much, but Chu Han and Wen Pei were both beaten to the ground.


    Those girls then started swearing, grabbing their hair and slapping their faces. He even said that if Chu Han dared to seduce anyone else in the future, he would use sulfuric acid to burn the BOSS to the ground!


    At this moment, Chu Han didn''t have time to argue anymore. He could only protect his hair and scream miserably!


    When Chen Xing saw that Chu Han had been chased away by the three women, he couldn''t care less anymore. When he finished, he wanted to rush up to save her, but the seven strands of hair stopped him in the blink of an eye.


    Seven Strings spread out his hands, then stood with his legs crossed. He told Chen Xing not to make a move, this was a woman''s problem, a woman could solve it by herself!


    Chen Xing was in a difficult position, so he said good words to Seven Threads! At this moment, the group of girls began to pull out Chu Han''s clothes! He said that he would make this trash show his true colors in broad daylight.


    Originally, I was depressed and didn''t want to interfere, but now that I look at it, Chen Xing is still looking at his expression, this is too useless!


    I didn''t care about all that.


    Since no one noticed me, I rushed up to a woman, grabbed her by the neck, dragged her up, and then slapped her in the back.


    The two ladies screamed twice before quickly letting go.


    Jenne hadn''t noticed me yet, so she placed her hands on her hips and shouted, "Let go of me!"


    Only then did they notice me!


    When Jie Qi saw that I was going to help Chu Han, she anxiously asked, "Feng Xiaohu, did you eat too much?" Why did you hit my sister!?


    At that time, I didn''t want to say much, so I scolded, "Let him go first!"


    Jie Qi only glanced at Chu Han, then spat at her and said, "Let her go?" I eat too much and I let her go. Continue fighting!


    She started to fight again.


    I''m going to pull Jackie right now!


    When I pull, there are two women shouting, "Who is this man, he''s too nosy!" I was just worrying that I wouldn''t be able to find a place to vent my anger, so I pointed at those two ladies and scolded them, "Say another word to your father?"


    Those two women cursed in disdain, "You two slut are going to be saved? You must be f * cking rotten placenta that fell out! "


    These words made laozi angry, I thought these two women''s mouths were a bit too venomous.


    So I gave them two slaps, and those two girls'' eyes turned red!


    The rest of the girls were naturally saying, "I''m just a man, why are you still fighting with girls? Are you even a man?"


    At that time, I didn''t care about that. So what if I scolded him and he beat up a girl? Who wants to talk a bit more and try it out?


    After I finished shouting like this, those girls didn''t dare to continue bickering with me. After all, I''m a girl. Seeing that I don''t have any intention of showing mercy, I must be scared.


    At this point, the seven wisps of floating called a group of girls to her back, then pointed at my nose and asked me who I was! I said that I would not change my name, that I would not change my last name, and that I would let Class 33, Feng Xiaohu, come and find me at any time.


    Seven Threads coldly snorted and said, "Then you just wait and see."


    After saying that, he led his men away. It was only after they had left that the group of women started cursing again! The words were extremely unpleasant to hear, but they were all scolding me now.


    I want to scold me but I don''t want to lose a lump of meat, so just scold me.


    When they left, Chen Xing went to help Chu Han up. But a cold snort came from Chu Han''s nose. She unwillingly turned her head away and didn''t look at him.


    Chen Xing once again tried to support Chu Han''s shoulders. Chu Han somewhat angrily said, "You should go and praise your Seventh Sister!"


    After saying that, he stood up and even helped Wen Pei up.


    Back then, Chu Han walked in front of me and thanked me. After saying it, her face could have been too dirty, so she lowered her head and walked towards the toilet in the cafeteria.


    That Wen Pei later thanked me as well, but by then her hair was all grey, and she didn''t even look up when she spoke.


    After the two of them left, Chen Xing was still in a daze.


    Then I didn''t want to look anymore, so I called Yuan Yuan and walked away. When rolling on the road, you told me that you know who Seventh Sister was just now? You can do whatever you want. You''re going too far this time.


    I asked her who Seventh Sister was! Yuan Yuan said she was a second year''s elder sister and knew a lot of third years in school, so she was very popular.


    That''s what he said, and I laughed! When she thought about Seventh Sister spreading her arms and standing in a coquettish position with her legs spread wide apart, that pair of fleshy legs looked round and exuded a mature feeling. I''m sure you''ve been touched many times!


    So I said, "Okay okay, look at how flirty Seventh Sister is, she probably slept with someone."


    After hearing what I said, Yuan Yuan was so shocked that he quickly pulled away from me. He still looked around to see if anyone else had heard me!


    When I got back to the classroom, the gym class wasn''t over yet. There weren''t many people in the classroom, so it didn''t take long for the group to return.


    There was a girl who was strangled by me just now. When that guy saw me, he immediately glared at me as if he wanted to eat me.


    Then she said I was boring, and she wanted so much to help me talk them out of it, but I was dealing with her sister. It would be hard to be friends from now on.


    After that, I didn''t apologize. I just said that I will let fate decide whether or not I have done something wrong. I appreciate your kindness.


    Because the atmosphere at that time was rather awkward, they didn''t say anything after that. I have to say, I was a little disappointed when Jangqi ignored me. After all, there was something missing about a pretty girl who suddenly ignored me.


    After all, I haven''t prepared the bedsheets yet, so I still plan to return to Big Sister Yanhong''s that night.


    When I reached the school gates after school, Chu Han suddenly called out to me from behind. Why did I ask her?


    Chu Han giggled and said that since I helped her so much in the afternoon, she wanted to treat me to a meal.


    I said there was no need, it was a simple task, it''s not like I was helping you with food!


    So Chu Han just asked me, why did I help her?


    At that time, I thought about it and said that we were destined to meet, so I decided to help you out of fate.


    Seeing that, Chu Han immediately smiled. I insisted that she treat her to a meal for the sake of fate, so I should go even more.


    Compared to Chu Han, I think more about Big Sister Yan Hong. And I think when she talked to Chen Xing in the afternoon, the meaning of her anger was obvious. This also showed that in her heart, Chen Xing was still very important.


    I wasn''t comfortable thinking about it, so I insisted that I really didn''t need to eat anymore. I had to go home early and get some blankets later on.


    Seeing that I was really very resolute, Chu Han didn''t say much.


    But then she mentioned her party again and asked me if I remembered.


    I said I did.


    Then, Chu Han said, "Then if I treat you to a meal and you don''t come, you can''t not come, right?"


    I''ve always been a loner, plus I didn''t really like to interact with my classmates in the past, especially my female classmates. I wonder how much trouble the socialites will have at the party.


    So I said I wouldn''t tell you the last time, I wouldn''t go.


    At this moment, Chu Han was a bit unhappy and even said with great grievance, "Last time I called your family, I was going to invite you again, but you hung up." Actually, I didn''t make it clear to you. It was my birthday party!


    Then she lowered her head, and her tone was close to tears.


    I thought to myself, So it''s a birthday party! Am I very important to Chu Han? I don''t want to be wronged like this!


    Thinking of this, I felt a little smug in my heart. However, I thought I''d always refused, and I couldn''t change my mind right away, or else my cold and aloof image would disappear right away!


    So I pretended it was your birthday party. Why didn''t you say so earlier?


    After I finished speaking, Chu Han immediately broke into a smile. She even stretched out a little finger to pull the hook for me, saying that it was a promise!


    I said I hadn''t promised you. I had to think it over. Chu Han nodded and said, "I''m pretty happy to be able to consider her."


    On the way back home, I''ve been thinking about Chu Han''s birthday. There must be a lot of girls attending. If I were to go, wouldn''t it be the first time in my life that I would attend a female classmate''s birthday party?


    He was actually looking forward to it now. I''m still there, but I''m sure Ma Xue''er will go as well as that Fatty from last time.


    Then, for some reason, I thought of Wenwen, the beautiful and fierce girl whose bra belt I had ripped off. At that time, I thought of her breasts, and silently recalled the softness of her breasts when I accidentally pressed down on them when I tore off their straps.


    That makes it even more interesting. At that time, I decided that I would go to Chu Han''s birthday party. But I''ll have to wait two days before I promise her.

 C37

    Perhaps I had a new expectation in my heart. On the way home, I was especially happy.


    I was still thinking about it later on. Usually, I have to give presents for birthdays, what should I give Chu Han? To be honest, I can''t afford something that''s too expensive. It''s too cheap, so I''m a little afraid of being unable to buy it.


    I think people like Ma Xue''er must be very expensive to send gifts, and Chu Han''s circle of friends all feel that their family conditions are pretty good. In this way, I became even more anxious about the gift.


    After thinking about it, I still couldn''t figure out what to give.


    Could it be that my head got muddled? Later on, when I thought about this kind of thing, shouldn''t I ask Big Sister Yan Hong directly? She was an experienced person, so she definitely had plenty of experience.


    After reaching the Red Peak, I impatiently knocked on the door.


    I knocked for a while, but there was no response. Then I knocked again, but there was no response. I was thinking that Big Sister Yan Hong must have gone out. Then I waited for her to come home.


    I don''t know how long I waited, but it felt like the sky was about to turn dark, and she still hadn''t come back yet.


    At this moment, I was a little worried, because today the head of the school had forgotten to mention the blanket. After it was over, I and Yinhong thought that the school would be suitable and didn''t take it seriously.


    As such, she definitely didn''t know that I was going home. If she doesn''t come back tonight, won''t I have to wait all night? This way of thinking, I am more lost, thinking really no, go to school will be one night.


    I said to myself, "I want to wait ten more minutes. If Big Sister Yan Hong doesn''t come back, I''ll be leaving."


    It was just that I had only waited for about three minutes when the sound of footsteps came from the corridor. The footsteps were brisk, and the main reason was that they were coming up in a hurry. It was obvious that someone was rapidly approaching.


    I could tell after listening a few times that it definitely wasn''t Yinhong [1]. It was more like a man running around.


    At that time, of course, the arrival of that person didn''t arouse my interest in the slightest.


    Why did I mention it here? The reason was still that that person''s subsequent actions had actually gotten to be related to Sister Yan Hong.


    The situation was that when the person''s footsteps became particularly loud, the rapid running sound stopped. When I finished, I felt the footsteps coming towards me. In a few seconds, I saw a tall man walk out.


    The man had very long hair and had a head shaped like Liu Chuefeng, who was an expert in baskets. His figure was also very comfortable, neither fat nor skinny, and he looked very slender.


    I don''t know why, but he was wearing a mask over his mouth, leaving his eyes exposed. I couldn''t tell what he looked like at all.


    At that time, his right hand was still holding an exceptionally large bouquet of roses, just like a flower bed.


    Seeing so many roses, I recalled the drama of "The Meteor Garden," which was especially popular back then. When Doming Temple sent flowers to Chinese fir, it was exaggerated.


    I naturally have this thought in my heart. Who does this person want to send flowers to?


    However, in the next second, he would arrive at the entrance of Big Sister Yan Hong''s house.


    I was standing by the wall at the time, and the man nodded to me and knocked on the door of Sister Brilliant Red''s room.


    After knocking a few times, there was no response.


    This guy smiled and said to me, "Little friend, do you know the owner of this house?"


    Due to the fact that this person is wearing a mask and his actions are so strange, I have to be vigilant. What does it have to do with you!


    After saying that, the person said, "Okay, then he didn''t look at me anymore."


    However, in the next second, he took out two thin iron threads from his pants pocket and placed the flowers on the ground. Then she used two wires to dig into the lock of the door of her sister''s house.


    I took a closer look and saw that his wire had been worked and the tip was shaped like a hook at right angles.


    I couldn''t help it when he took out the lock. What are you doing?


    Then he turned to look at me again, gave me a shushing gesture with his left hand, and went to get the lock again.


    I thought at the time that this guy was probably a thief. Pretend to send flowers to open other people''s locks.


    Naturally, I was angry.


    I wanted to fight him head on, but then I realized that I might not even be a match for him due to his arrogance. If I were to suddenly fall out, it wouldn''t be worth it even if I got hurt.


    Then I hurried to the corridor!


    The guy looked at me but said nothing. Luckily, when he saw me, I wanted to run away immediately, but who knew that it was just a false alarm.


    I have to say, that fellow''s skills are incredible. Just as I reached the corridor, with a ''kacha'' sound, elder sister Yan Hong''s door was opened.


    Then he turned the lock and went in.


    My heart was beating faster now. I hurried to the fire hydrant, picked up the bottle of fire extinguisher and headed towards the house.


    I thought the thief was usually nervous when he stole something, and I knocked him out with the bottle when he wasn''t looking.


    When I was there, I took it very carefully so as not to hear footsteps. When he reached the door, he heard the thief mumbling to himself, "The more you mess with me, the more I''ll work hard to bring out the spirit of the weeds to fight with you to the end."


    When I heard this, I immediately realized that it was Chinese Fir to F3. The reason was that the more he scolded me, the more I wanted to ¡­


    Honestly speaking, I was a little shocked after hearing this. Why did this fellow say the lines of ''Meteor Garden'' when I was thinking about it?


    Could it be this that surprised me? I forgot to go in and attack him, because subconsciously I felt that it wasn''t as simple as I thought.


    Later, the thief would walk around the room, occasionally looking around and even taking a photo with his cell phone. When he was done, he walked out.


    When I saw him come out, I quickly hid and raised the fire extinguisher, waiting to smash it. I counted them in my mind, until my palms were soaked with nervous sweat.


    As soon as he appeared in the doorway, I slammed the extinguisher down. Because he had held onto the belief that he would knock this guy out, he had put in a lot of effort.


    However ¡­


    In a split-second, as the fire extinguisher''s head came close to his head, the man took a horse stance beyond my imagination, and the upper part of his body fell back a finger''s length.


    Just like that, the fire extinguisher slid down his nose and shirt. The next second, the man flew over his knee, sending the fire extinguisher flying. I was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    I''ll roll on the ground. The astonishment in my heart is indescribable. My first reaction is that I''m done for. I''ve met a practitioner. Based on the man''s agility, it was impossible for him to do it unless he had a good foundation in martial arts.


    I quickly rolled to the side, thinking that if I didn''t run now, I would be beaten to a pulp today.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, things went out of my expectations.


    When the man saw me fall to the ground, he half squatted and looked behind me. Then when I tried to run, he laughed and held out his hand.


    Initially, I thought that the hand that reached out was definitely meant to capture me, but I was wrong. His hand was pointing upwards with his palm facing the sky, indicating that he was going to pull me up.


    Thus, my mouth naturally opened even wider.


    He didn''t care about me anymore, he just pulled me up. After I was done standing, he smiled and said, "If you want to sneak an attack, the smaller the weapon, the better. Otherwise, if the sound of the weapon tearing through the air is too loud, the wind would blow before it reaches you.


    Having said this, he picked up the large bouquet of flowers from the floor and walked into the house.


    At that time, I didn''t move and didn''t plan on attacking again. I thought to myself that I had met an expert today. The man put the flowers down and brought them out. He wanted to close the door himself, but when he was halfway there, he asked me, "You know the owner of this house, don''t you? Let''s see if you said anything just now! Otherwise, why would you sneak attack me? "


    I didn''t say anything. He said later that he couldn''t get in without a key?


    I nodded. When he finished, he smiled and didn''t close the door. Then he started walking towards the stairs. As we walked, she raised her right hand and waved me over, saying that her master would return later. Don''t ever mention that you''ve seen me, just consider it as me begging you, little brother.


    With that, the man disappeared around the corner.


    Honestly, after he left, I didn''t come back to my senses for a long time. It was the first time in my life that I had met someone so legendary.


    Almost in a moment, I began to yearn for this man''s grace. It was many years before I understood. In fact, there really are some people in this world who have a strong charisma that can cause you to have a very good impression of them just by looking at them. Such people were born with great charisma and affinity!

 C38

    After the man left, I went into the room.


    At that time, that big bouquet of roses was lying on Big Sister Yan Hong''s bed.


    Looking at that scene, I recalled the words of that man and felt a little disappointed.


    A thought that made me uncomfortable gradually appeared in my mind. If I''m not wrong, this man should be the pursuer of Big Sister Yan Hong. Even if he isn''t, he should be delivering flowers to someone else.


    After all, Big Sister Yan Hong already had a suitor.


    I have always thought of Red-Sis as my personal sister. I even felt that she should be mine from the beginning to the end. It wasn''t until this night that I suddenly realized that Big Sister Yan Hong had grown up. She was young and beautiful, sexy and graceful. There must be many men who liked her.


    I am a little afraid. What if Big Sister Yanhong falls in love with another man? In fact, if Big Sister Yan Hong became another man''s woman and slept with someone else, would I ¡­ be able to accept it?


    I was confused. I know I''m wrong to think so, and I''m being selfish, but the thought of Red-Sis being nice to others makes me ache.


    After tossing and turning, I couldn''t get my thoughts out of my head, so I forced myself to calm down and lie down on the bed.


    At some point, the sound of the door opening rang out. I was awakened by a string of shouts from women.


    If you listened carefully, you would be able to tell that there was a beauty''s voice, but there was also a woman''s voice that you had never heard before.


    "I want to sleep with you. Hehe, it''s so red ¡­"


    The unfamiliar woman''s voice sounded.


    "I still have a bed at home, it''s fine. "You don''t have to squeeze with me ¡­"


    Big Red was explaining.


    "Oh, hehe, I ¡­ I ¡­ I understand. You''re afraid of me ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ spit on the sheets in your room, right?" The stranger seemed to be drunk, and her speech was slurred.


    "Jiajia, us two sisters, how could I turn my back on you!? Besides, even if you don''t sleep in my room, if you puke in the other room, it would be tantamount to throwing up my bed sheets. "Since you''ve drunk too much, then just say whatever you want. Hurry up and come, hurry up and wash up and sleep!"


    Sister Yanhong''s words weren''t clear either, but they were much better than that unfamiliar woman''s.


    I was unhappy to think that I had gone to drink with my sister! Leave me alone for so long.


    I was a little surprised at my own jealousy. After thinking about it carefully, it turned out that ever since I saw a mysterious man giving roses to Big Sister Yan Hong, I had been feeling a little insecure.


    My feelings for Sister Yanhong are deeply rooted. I relied on her and loved her, but at the same time, deep down, I longed to have some heterosexual heartbeats with Lianhong. Despite such a large age gap, could Big Sister Yan Hong truly understand a boy who watched helplessly as he grew up and said that he liked her? Or was it just a beautiful illusion of my own?


    I don''t understand, and I don''t want to think about it. I just want time to explain.


    I took a deep breath. Forget it, let''s not think about it anymore. Let''s see what Yinhong and the rest of them are doing!


    Tonight, the moonlight was quite bright and the scenery outside the window was completely white. I didn''t turn on the lights. I walked to the door and gently opened it a little.


    Perhaps because she wanted to quickly wash up and go to bed, the lady Yan Hong didn''t turn on the light in the living room. When he looked deeper, he realized that the yellow light from the toilet was shining on the glass door.


    The sound of running water came from inside. I think they wanted to take a bath.


    In this way, I decided to call her Lianghong Sis later.


    Just as he was about to go back to bed and lie down, a shout suddenly came from the bedroom, "Aiyo, red, I''m going to faint from the headache. Is the water ready? "


    Only after hearing the voice did he realize that a hazy image had suddenly stood up from the sofa.


    The woman had long, wavy hair, which was draped over her back. She wore a black gauze dress that clung tightly to her body from her neck to her thighs. Although the neck and half of his arm had been covered, the close-fitting skin brought about a strange visual effect.


    Her huge breasts filled her dress to the brim. With a slight glance, one could tell that her soul-stirring strength was about to burst out from within the dress.


    The hem of the dress was halfway to her thigh, and the part that was exposed to the air was round and tight. What made my mouth parched the most was that she wasn''t bare-legged, but was wearing black shreds of meat.


    At this moment, the outside of the house was shrouded in darkness. Under the moonlight, there was a hint of a white view. The woman stood up from the sofa, as if giving a close-up of a stage light. Although one could not see her face, her excellent figure, when matched with the moonlight, gave off a dazzling and enchanting vibe.


    "Don''t worry, Jiajia. The water heater in my room was not properly installed, so the hot water comes in slowly. I''ll call you when I''m done. " Big Sister Yanhong''s voice came from the toilet again.


    "Okay, then." Okay, then. "I''ll take off my clothes first. I''ll wash them later."


    She suddenly said something even more shocking.


    Then, without the slightest pause, he lowered his waist and curled up his body to lift his left leg. I looked through the gap in the door and saw that her perfectly round buttocks were bent into a beautiful curve. Due to the tension, the skirt on her buttocks was more fitting. Even the sides of her silk panties had faint traces on them.


    Due to the fact that her head was lowered, a portion of her long hair fell down along her ears, covering half of her face. Her thick hair was like satin, covering most of her graceful body.


    Then she could be seen with both hands on her left thigh. Then, his left hand flipped up a portion of his skirt. The folds of the skirt were flipped up to his femur, revealing the stocking on his black stockings. The stocking didn''t quite reach his thigh. Thus, a small part of her delicate white flesh and a small part of her underwear was revealed.


    "It''s pink ¡­" My heart was pounding, and I opened my eyes wider. Stealing peeped made me excited, and taking off my stockings by an unknown woman made me even more unheard-of.


    She was still holding her left leg up. She wasn''t wearing shoes, and her stockings were tightly sewn onto every inch of her left leg. She even had five toes. With the sparkling crystal black silk, the repaired left leg became even sexier.


    Finally, her right hand closed around the stocking, then gripped the black threaded lace at the top and pulled it down.


    The stockings were immediately rolled up to his left knee, and when it came down, it revealed most of his white leg. There''s not a trace of excess on that white and tight leg meat, and my bedroom is only five meters away from her. Watching silently, I really want to drill my head into that leg and knead it!


    Because standing on one foot was not a good balance, she could not help but shake. This shake, coupled with the fact that she was already drunk, made it even harder to maintain her composure. His left foot flustered as he stood up on the ground. His hands quickly supported himself on his thighs as he lowered his body. Finally, he managed to stabilize his body while swaying.


    He did not fall.


    However, the sudden drop of his left foot caused the stockings between his legs to tighten. He rolled the stockings up to his left leg and twisted them into a large bundle, pulling at the top of his right leg, which was still neatly dressed at the upper part of his thigh.


    With a squeak, the neatly arranged stockings on his right leg could not withstand the large part of his left leg. Immediately, it was torn apart. The sensation of the silk stockings tearing made me think rapidly. I suddenly remembered watching the Japanese and Korean video, when some male protagonists tore at the silk stockings and tore at the flesh.


    My lower body changes rapidly, and I can''t help but fiercely inflate.


    Looking at the jagged white flesh of his right leg that was revealed due to the torn flesh and the numerous tiny threads connecting it with the flesh, he felt an abnormal sense of excitement.


    My left hand couldn''t help but reach into my pocket. Then, pressing his trouser pocket, he reached down toward the organ facing his navel.


    A sense of panic arose in my heart, and I couldn''t help but tightly hold on to it so that I could rely on stimulation to vent my desires!


    "Aiyo, it really is my back. Looks like I need to change into a new pair of stockings. This one was even changed this morning." The strange woman complained, not being as careful as she had been at first. Instead, she bent down, grabbed the strands of silk that connected her left leg to her right, and pressed them down between her legs.


    The stockings were still covering her left leg from the knee down, and the stockings were covering half of her right leg from head to toe, so she quickly rolled down.


    Because her actions were crude, the sound of tearing could be heard from time to time. Along the way, her stockings collapsed, revealing more white skin of her beautiful long legs.

 C39

    When the stockings reached her ankles, she gradually stood up straight and lifted her right foot. She stepped on the stockings at the junction of her feet and lifted her left foot up.


    I caught a glimpse, even, of the bottom of her panties. A slight swelling of the curve, blocking the woman''s privacy, at the same time, is a sign that the place is fat and beautiful.


    My heart was pounding and I felt like burning.


    The woman''s legs were raised even higher as she was removing the stockings from her left foot.


    As they rose, the last part of the stockings on the left ankle rolled over the ankle bit by bit and slid in a nice curve around the heel until the five fat toes were exposed and the stockings were completely detached from the left foot.


    When she was done, the unknown woman straightened her left leg and lifted her right leg into the air. Part of the black silk was still hanging from her ankle, while the rest of it fell into the air.


    She grabbed a part of the air and pulled it free, taking the stockings off completely.


    The woman''s mind was a little muddled. She put the stockings up to her nose and sniffed. With a frown, she lightly breathed out, "Aiya, it smells so bad."


    He then swung his arm with force, and the silk stockings flew out. It was so light that it just happened to land at the door of my bedroom.


    I swallowed and looked at the stockings that had just come off the mature woman. His throat was smoking, and he could not suppress the itch in his heart. He quietly grabbed onto a small piece of the silk stockings and pulled it back.


    The silk stockings were slippery. Remembering how smelly her words were, I put them to my nose and smelled them. A sour smell immediately assaulted my nostrils.


    It was obviously the stench of a woman''s sweat that had dried up.


    I should have been disgusted, but instead I was so excited that I could not help but try to smell it again, and there was a creamy aroma mixed in with the sour stench.


    My gut tells me it''s a body scent.


    Fine woman fragrance, hehe, I almost shot.


    I rubbed the stockings across my face, and they had the charm of a mature woman''s, until the center of their crotch was at the end of my nose.


    His nose was pressed against the wall while his heart was filled with fantasies. What was the smell left behind in a woman''s private parts?


    After taking in a deep breath, a fishy and sour smell immediately gushed into my mind. It was like hot oil poured over my already burning hormones.


    My eyes reddened. I couldn''t take it anymore. I reached my right hand into my pants and grabbed the good guys. Then, I started to walk around.


    It was at this moment that the woman shouted to Big Sister Yanhong, "Red, is Shui ¡­ ready?" If not, then I''m going to sleep. "Hehe ¡­ haha ¡­"


    "Alright, take off your clothes and come in."


    Yan Hong-jie said in a surprising manner.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman grabbed the hem of her skirt with both hands and pushed it slightly upwards. Her white legs were slowly exposed to her thighs, then her pink underwear. As her vision continued to look up, the edges of her underwear were actually made of lace.


    I''m ravenous!


    Her soft and smooth wrist had already reached her abdomen, her smooth and slender waist, and her smooth and small navel.


    As the front part was exposed, the skirt behind her body began to lift up bit by bit. The inverted triangular-shaped underwear firmly wrapped around the plump and compact buttocks. The slim waists against the buttocks were astonishingly fat, and the sexy curves could be seen everywhere.


    At this time, her two hands, along with her skirt, had already touched a pair of jade peaks. Smoke rose from my nose, and the speed of my right sleeve became even faster.


    This was the first time I was faced with a woman who was so enticing. I had to fly quickly to make myself feel better.


    Finally, her four fingers grabbed onto the outside of the skirt while her two thumbs grabbed onto the inside of the skirt. After which, they slowly rushed to the final high end.


    If I looked carefully, I could even taste the rise and fall of the skirt as it slid from my belly to the round flesh balls!


    The black veil slowly lifted the mysterious veil on her chest. I silently calculated how much of a difference it would have compared to a soccer ball. It represented the extent of her true abilities.


    At this moment, her bra was completely exposed. It was also the same white lace side, but the main material was meticulously depicting many small lines, as if modifying the exquisite of her jade ball.


    The black gauze dress slowly climbed to the top of the mountain. As she pulled her hands up, she spoke a few more words, all the way to her collarbone.


    At this moment, a bunch of straight and round Jade Bunnies were completely imprinted in front of my eyes. Although her chest was covered up by the seams, it still couldn''t stop Jade Rabbit''s charisma.


    So tempting that I want to cover it with both hands, to crush it, to control it, to tease it!


    Suddenly, she raised both her hands and pushed the hem of her skirt above her ears. The deformed shape caused by the raise of her hands caused the peaks in front of her chest to be pushed out.


    Looking at that amazing line of work, I can''t stand it any longer. My body shakes, and a wave of scalding heat shoots out, causing me to have a pair of pants in each hand.


    I was sweating profusely, gasping for air that I had never felt before, but the afterglow that had touched the depths of my soul lingered. For the first time in many years, I felt comfortable looking at a woman''s body. And because this woman was a stranger, the unfamiliar urgency of the woman''s body didn''t weaken even if I shot her.


    I recovered my strength in silence, letting the white heat in my crotch cool!


    At this moment, the lady finally took off her dress completely. Thus, the image of a bikini that I didn''t see ever since I was young and separated from Yinhong appeared before my eyes once again.


    I was so mesmerized that I wished I could stick it on.


    The woman shook her long, wavy hair. She then hugged the hair that flowed around her face, all the way to her back. Her figure revealed a feminine beauty that was unique to women when they shook their hair.


    I actually had a slight reaction. After all, he was still young, and had been holding it in for more than ten years.


    I couldn''t help but hope that she would take off her underwear and underwear. At that time, I would definitely be able to shake up the wind and make another attempt.


    "Red, I''ve finished stripping, I''m coming!" At this moment, the woman raised her head and shouted towards the young mistress Yan Hong.


    I cursed under my breath as I watched her step out of the doorway and run toward the bathroom, her plump legs swinging up and down as she ran, until she opened the bathroom door and got in.


    I let out a long, quiet breath. The hormones didn''t dissipate in the slightest. I grabbed my stockings and shut the door.


    Because I was too intoxicated just now, the mud in my pants hadn''t been treated yet, so I started looking for a piece of paper. However, he wasn''t able to find it even after a long time. The liquid was cold and viscous beneath me, and I had to take off my pants as if I were being refilled with cement.


    At this moment, the toilet door suddenly opened. I was completely naked, and before I could even put down my pants, the unfamiliar woman shouted, "I can''t take it anymore, I''m really dizzy."


    "Hey, why are you being so aggressive? It''s better to use soap to wash yourself!" Yinhong was still shouting from inside.


    "Why are you still using soap? I don''t have much sweat." We''ll talk about it when we wake up. " The unfamiliar woman shouted, her bare feet clattering on the floor.


    "Which room is mine?"


    "To the right of the corridor!" Yinhong called out to him.


    Right after I said that, I noticed that woman running over. Listening to what Big Sister Yan Hong said, I was shocked in my heart! This woman was obviously going to sleep in my room. She didn''t even know there was a man in the room.


    What was even more horrifying was that I was still holding onto the stockings she had taken off. Not only that, I just took off my pants, the strong smell and the shop assistant did not have time to cover up.


    I didn''t know what to do. He wanted to use his pants to quickly wipe off everything below him, but he was afraid that the stockings would not know where to hide them. If a woman came in and saw him, why did the stockings that had originally been left outside the house? Then I might as well commit suicide out of shame.


    However, if I want to hide the stockings quickly and wait for her to come in, I would be naked on the butt. That shop assistant is impressive and has a fishy smell.


    Then wouldn''t I just run my head into the wall in shame?


    F * ck him! For the first time in my life, I felt like crying. At that moment, there was a sound of turning from the doorknob, and I heard the strange woman call out, "Well, it''s this one, then I''ll come in and sleep!"


    I looked at the stockings on my left hand, the pants on my right, and the fellow who was naked and stained with some of the stuff.


    Pants, it was too late to get any of them!

 C40

    I didn''t have time to think about it. I quickly jumped into the bed. My pants and stockings were clutched in my arms.


    He did not care about the sticky feeling anymore as the blanket was tightly covering him.


    My head was under the covers, and I could see nothing but the thumping of my heart.


    "Crack!"


    The lock clicked, followed by the sound of the woman''s bare feet pacing the floor. I can even imagine those beautiful legs, swaying and shifting.


    "Huu ¡­ I''m going to faint. Today, I must have a good night''s sleep."


    After saying that, I ran lightly a few times. In the next moment, I felt a pressure coming from the cover. My abdomen was suppressed by a force. Based on the force in that form, it was obviously a woman''s hand pressing on my body.


    Unfortunately, his palm was holding down my assistant.


    "Ao ¡­" I almost cried out. The pressure of the blanket combined with the shape of a woman''s hand made me feel so refreshed that I trembled.


    "Eh ¡­ the bed is a bit hard!"


    The woman didn''t notice that I was covered. Her hand even grabbed onto the blanket and pressed down on it, making my son excited. He almost flipped the blanket over and stabbed at her hand.


    "Ahh ¡­"


    She seemed to be stretching.


    Ahhh ¡­ ahhh ¡­ ahhh ¡­" The bed began to shake.


    The woman emitted a slight trembling sound, that kind of trembling sound coming from the nasal cavity, makes my blood flow in waves!


    Why isn''t this guy sleeping under the covers?


    I was a little confused, but I could feel the rhythm of the bed getting faster and faster.


    Guji... Guji...!


    I felt a burning sensation in my nose. This bastard, could it be?


    Thinking of this, I quietly squeezed my head and stuck my eyes out of the side of the blanket.


    When I looked again, I saw the woman sitting on the lower right with her back to me. She was naked, with her long hair cascading down her back like a waterfall.


    Above the narrow waist was the slightly broadened outer line of the back. The fine flesh of the back, which was not covered by my hair, gave off an enchanting glow in the moonlight. I wanted to lick my tongue on it.


    The woman''s head was bent forward and her hands were placed between her legs. It was unknown what she was doing. That ''hm, ah, ah'' sound would come out from time to time, making me unable to endure the heat.


    At that moment, she suddenly shifted her body to the left. Her left leg was bent, and she stepped on the blanket. Looking from the side, there was a pair of Jade Rabbit''s that were firm and flexible. They swayed continuously with the movement of her hands.


    What made my nose bleed the most was that there, between her legs, her hands were moving in and out of her body in a regular pattern.


    "Is this ¡­ comfort?"


    My eyes opened wide. The hormone that was still lingering in my mind, at this moment, immediately swept through my body like a wild spring wind.


    With a screech, the shop assistant pushed the blanket up, and a small mountain cone formed on top of the blanket.


    "Uh ¡­ hmm ¡­ it feels so good ¡­"


    The woman indulged herself in her own world, so much so that her chin was looking up at the ceiling.


    Not knowing that it was a liberation movement of humanity, yet what was ignited was the body of another young man who was faintly curious, eager to have sex.


    My eyes were on fire, as if every breath of air I took was hot, and the world before me was purple.


    Dai Zi''s body, Dai Zi''s long hair, Dai Zi''s moonlight, and Dai Zi''s shop assistant.


    My throat wiggled and contracted. Even though I wanted to suppress it so badly, I couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    I let out a growl, glared, and sat up.


    He stepped on the floor with his left leg and stood up in the next second. His right leg was on the edge of the bed. My sudden action scared the lady. Seeing that she was about to shout out, I, who had already lost my mind a long time ago, immediately threw myself at her, covering her jade-like lips.


    Just like this, I, who was only covered by my shirt, tightly hugged her fragrant jade body. The heat from her naked body engulfed my lower body that was hanging in the wind.


    "Don''t call me big sis. I''m Yan Hong''s little brother, Feng Xiaohu. I can''t take this anymore ¡­"


    After I hastily finished my sentence, I discovered that I was only releasing a scorching energy that was on the verge of exploding! When the hot air reached the woman''s left ear, she discovered that her face had quickly turned red.


    The woman nodded and blew out a mouthful of wine, "I''ve heard of you. "Aiyo, did you see sister here ¡­"


    At this point, she stopped talking, and her hands, which were still between her legs, quickly moved out. His face was filled with panic as his eyes glazed over ¡­


    The look of embarrassment and timidity in my eyes made my appetite stir. I didn''t know why, but I opened my mouth and threw it towards her face.


    A mouthful of it was stuck on her charming face. The taste was exquisite and sweet. I couldn''t help but stick out my tongue to lick it. Yanran had already forgotten that my first kiss was still there.


    When a woman was trapped by alcohol, she was already a bit lost in her emotions. Now that I had done this, she hurriedly pushed me away in panic. With my left hand, I pushed wildly, but accidentally grabbed the thing that I was so proud of.


    Immediately, we both had a break.


    I let go of my tongue and trembled as I looked at my older sister, who seemed to be a few years older than me. Due to her sudden firmness, she had a charming look on her face.


    When her hand touched it, she held it tightly, not wanting to let it go at all.


    This ¡­


    Obviously, she already knew from experience that this was the essence of the male revolution. This was naturally tempting for women!


    Besides, I have always had invincible confidence in my own fundamentals!


    "Ah ¡­ Hiss ¡­" She didn''t know if it was too hot or not, but she suddenly rubbed her hands together and let out a long hiss.


    With this, my breath immediately ignited. For the first time, due to the touch of a female''s fingers, the natural instinct hiding in my body was completely stimulated. Unable to wait any longer, I pressed down on her.


    However, her hands came together at the same time, causing chaos on her exposed jade peaks.


    At this moment, the lady''s defenses were completely destroyed by me. From time to time, she would spit out a mouthful of wine aroma. Not only that, when I completely suppressed her, she actually grabbed onto my waist and forced me to stick close to her.


    My chest felt like it had been softened by a peach blossom. Looking at her white neck and exquisite collarbone, I once again forgot to hold onto it.


    This is the first time I''ve tasted a woman''s good stuff. It makes me tremble from the bottom of my heart. My hands bullied the Jade Rabbit Courtyard, and I climbed up to my back, collarbone, and even buttocks. I just wanted to touch her from top to bottom.


    As for my scalding assistant, he had already felt the mud between the woman''s legs.


    I don''t know how long it took, but we were both sweating, and it was only when we were hot that I finally took my lips away from her neck. As for my hand, it was holding her butt perfectly.


    When I looked again, she weakly coughed a few times. Her lust seemed to have been extinguished. She shouted at me, "Aiyo! I''m so embarrassed! Why am I ¡­ why am I facing a beauty like that with you?"


    Although I had touched it all over, I didn''t lose any interest in the last step and doing it. Ignoring her worry, I shouted into her ear, "Sister, my good sister. I don''t know if this is right or wrong, but I only know that tonight at this point, the water has already reached its natural limit. No matter what, I just want to vent some of my anger. "You ¡­ you ¡­ you have already hooked my soul."


    The woman was about to push me again. She stared at me with her almond eyes and said, "No way, your sister just got drunk. You''re lucky, kid. [I gave my body back to you for no reason. Didn''t I make a big mistake?] Listen to your sister, don''t make any noise right now, and pretend like nothing happened.


    As she spoke, the heat on her body began to dissipate. It was obvious that this woman''s lust was decreasing bit by bit. As a mature woman, she had tasted the beauty of this matter who knows how many times, so she naturally had some self-control. But I''m different. If I don''t even have the time to pluck it, then everything will be settled. Didn''t I say that I wouldn''t be able to sleep well for a year?


    Since your lust is gone, I will provoke you, like watching a Japanese and Korean video, to have your lust rise! As I thought about this, I grabbed her earlobes and started to play with them.


    "Oh, no, boy. "You ¡­ where did you learn all these evil tricks?"

 C41

    I breathed out heat in a vague way. The tip of my tongue lightly licked her right earlobe and made her salivate. Soon enough, a little of her hair was wet.


    Looking at her wet hair and the white tender flesh that I licked red, I felt even more bloated. I just wanted to vent some more through my associate.


    "Aiyo, ha... haha... slow down. Look at you, you little rascal!" "Your actions are too crude and crude, aiyo ¡­"


    The woman gave a staccato laugh under my barrage. Hearing her words, a hint of shyness immediately surfaced on my face. F * ck, looks like I''ve watched a lot of movies, but when it comes to actual combat, I still have to learn from them.


    "Hmph, I don''t care. Good elder sister, you thought I was comforting you just now, otherwise I wouldn''t have been so angry. A woman of your age, don''t you know men? Not to mention, boys my age are full of vigor and want to try anything. Today, you seduced me, but you''re not satisfied with it. Do you believe that I''ll call you Lianhong [1] now? What will she think when she sees this? "


    In order to take advantage of this sister, I didn''t hesitate to spend a large amount of money to threaten her.


    "You! "Good, to think that you, Big Sister Yan Hong, said that you''re smart and kind, but it turns out that you''re also a lustful and bad boy." She pushed my forehead with her right index finger.


    But then nothing she could say could stop me. Instead, with a few words, I licked her, and the ground became harder and harder. The shop assistant stood upright between her legs. A slight sense of impetuosity clearly told me that I was wandering on top of the black forest.


    I didn''t care about it at all.


    Ahhh ¡­ hhh ¡­ hh ¡­ don''t ¡­ don''t ¡­ stop!


    Hehe, this was indeed useful. She panted as her legs clamped down. This clip, warm flesh leg intimate wrap around my guy, so hot sweat flowed down my forehead.


    "Then sister, what do you think we should do?" I secretly blew on her ear, at the same time, I didn''t forget to place my right arm around her waist, feeling her smooth waist, massaging her left chest with my left hand, the astonishing jumping made me unable to stop, while my pair of hairy legs continuously squeezed her slender and long legs.


    "Hmph, consider yourself powerful. Big Sis can satisfy you once, but you can''t come in! "


    "Hehe, that''s fine. "Sis, I''m still a virgin, even if you wanted me to, I wouldn''t go in." I''m not stupid. Hehe, she definitely isn''t a virgin like this. Even if I wanted to enter, I would definitely enter the body of a young girl like her. The first time, she had to eat a virgin no matter what.


    My virginity has always been serious.


    "Tsk, you sound like you want to come in. A child of your age, if you really came in, you wouldn''t be able to handle it. If you feel too good about it, you might even shoot me. If that''s the case, then your sister will have to take the pill, which will cause severe bodily harm. How about this, Big Sis will give you a hand to satisfy you? "


    I don''t know if it was because she compromised or not, but she gradually gave up on her guard. Instead, her large breasts stuck out, making me feel extremely comfortable as she tightly hugged me.


    The softness of a woman''s physique stimulates the rough nerves of men. To be honest, giving me a hand once is already my best choice. But after the first forbidden taste, I still yearn for more.


    I greedily said, "That''s fine, but can you do something more exciting?"


    "What other excitement do you want? Little pervert, have you thought it through properly? The more exciting thing is to get in here. This sister can tell you, you are the one who insisted on coming in here to suffer. Sis is not a virgin! You can give it to me, but I don''t really care! "


    This ¡­


    The words of this evil big sister caused me to shiver. F * ck, you still want to eat my ass?


    "I pinched her chest so hard that it made her upper body tense up. I let out a sigh of relief when I felt the stimulation of controlling her at will." "How about this, you use your hands to cut it out for me and then let me mess with your mouth again. What do you think?"


    Even I feel that these words are shameless, but I really want to, the first time I have to be unforgettable.


    "That won''t do. Such a big person still wants me to swallow essence!" What are you students learning now? You sure have a lot of bad ideas! Do you want it? You don''t want me to go back on my word! "


    Then she began to push me, to get up from under me.


    Sigh, it seems that I have overthought my greed. Since she doesn''t want to eat it, then I will play some tricks on her.


    "I want, I want. Elder sister, come on, I won''t let you eat anymore! " After I finished speaking, I immediately stood up, trembling with excitement.


    The mattress was soft. I stood with my hands on my hips, and she sat up without a word. Then she sat there, her beautiful face right at my assistant''s, and without saying much more, she reached out and grabbed it for me.


    "Um ¡­"


    I growled. The warmth of my palms and the stimulation of my body''s sensitivity pushed my associate to an unprecedented level of comfort.


    "Big sis is starting. Aiyo ¡­ what are you acting all over?"


    She gently pinched it with her right hand, pulling it back and forth before she suddenly shouted! I awkwardly laughed. Didn''t that thing start to get on the plane?


    "Kid, you''re great. How long has it been since then? Look at how wet this is. This is the second time you''ve been wet, right?"


    I was so embarrassed that I didn''t dare to say anything. This fellow wanted it twice a night. She would probably think that I was a beast-like beast and wouldn''t be satisfied!


    "Sure. Your battle prowess ¡­ sigh. What a pity ¡­ "


    She looked at my assistant with a bit of disappointment and a bit of heat, and for some reason she said this. What a pity! What''s a pity? Could it be that she wants to have a taste when she sees my astonishing fighting strength?


    As I thought about this, I suddenly became restless.


    At this moment, the speed in her hands suddenly increased. As it was the first time a woman had served me like this, it was a strange, intense stimulation, visually, mentally, and empirically.


    I held on for less than 10 seconds before I started to shake violently. I couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    My toes desperately contracted and my butt arched backwards. I wanted to continue resisting the attacks, but the enemy''s firepower was too strong. This sister obviously saw that I couldn''t make it.


    Snorting with a smirk, she looks at me teasingly. Her right hand continues to play with high intensity while her left hand quietly moves downwards. It slides onto my precious egg and starts to pinch it!


    "Aooo ¡­"


    I screamed, and the excitement was too much to bear. In the next second, his body violently trembled, and that shop assistant fiercely sprayed out with another contraction.


    "Hiss ¡­" I hissed into my soul.


    A sticky and stinky smell filled the air. She reacted pretty quickly. Her one hand had already picked up the towel that was thrown to the side and used it to cover the smell.


    My lips widened and my eyes closed against the dizziness of the moment, until she pulled the towel away and spread it. He said in surprise, "Wow, so much. You must be holding your breath. "


    Sweat poured down my face. I was planning to shoot a little when she didn''t eat it and just sprayed her with it. I didn''t manage to do it, but instead, I was overwhelmed by a comfortable sea tide.


    Twice in a row, the essence, I can no longer hold on, limp on the bed, legs askew, let the wind cool fart. Satisfaction and fatigue made my eyelids heavy.


    "I fell asleep just like that. I only managed to make it a few times. It''s the same for three seconds. " She giggled and threw the towel on the floor. Then she pulled back the blanket and slowly crawled into it.


    I gritted my teeth as I cursed in my heart. This girl was mocking me for three seconds. F * ck, I really wanted to give it another try, but I had to sadly admit that it was a fact. Right now, I definitely couldn''t do it.


    F * ck, I actually got three seconds. My face was full of shame as I silently swallowed this bitter fruit.


    She lay there, softly laughing while stroking the long hair at the back of her head! "Don''t cry anymore. It''s fine. Wait until you train, then your battle prowess will be better. Try your best to advance towards 60 seconds."


    I tightly gripped the blanket and shouted at her while trembling, "You''re ruthless!"


    This made her laugh out loud again. Then maybe we were too self-absorbed to remember that there was a girl in the house.


    At that moment, he suddenly heard the door handle turn. Sister Yanhong then asked, "Jiajia, who are you talking to?" And you''re still laughing so happily? "


    Damn, it can''t be, it''s coming again?

 C42

    I was so scared that my legs went limp and I rolled onto the floor.


    The next second, the door opened.


    The unfamiliar woman laughed in panic, "Ahhh, it''s a bright red! "No, I''m not talking to anyone."


    "It can''t be, I just heard it?" Saying that, elder sister Yanghong even turned on the lights!


    At this moment, the dim yellow light in the bedroom is as glaring as the sun in my eyes. No, no, don''t shine on me, I begged.


    At the same time, she deceived herself by closing her eyes, as though this way, Big Sister Yan Hong wouldn''t be able to see me, just like how I wouldn''t be able to see her.


    My hand is also tightly covering my crotch!


    "How could that be? Look, there''s no one here!"


    The Jiajia that elder sister Yan Hong mentioned smirked as she pretended to be surprised.


    Big Sister Yan Hong then asked with doubt, "Am I hallucinating?"


    As she spoke, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Big Sis Yanghong began to move about the room.


    I winced even more nervously at the foot of the bed. The mattress was no better than a rural bedstead, and I wished I could dig a hole and hide inside it.


    However, reality was slapping him in the face.


    "Eh? "That''s not right, Jiajia. What is the smell of this house?"


    Big Sister Yanhong''s suspicious voice rang out at this moment.


    The sound of his nose sniffing the air became louder and louder.


    "Ah, well, maybe it''s the smell of the skincare products I was wearing. "It''s not like you don''t know that I like to take care of my skin before going to bed."


    "Yes." The smell of your skincare products is really weird. "It smells like, it looks like ¡­"


    I could almost imagine the Red Lady frowning and brooding.


    "It looks like the smell of jasmine, right?" Sister Jiajia tried her best to hide it.


    "NO!" A bit like, by the way, you woman, it''s obviously like a man''s thing, and you have a habit of it. "Oh, good girl, you''re so lustful ¡­"


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but smile in embarrassment.


    I wonder what this is that you can smell? She felt a wave of infinite disappointment. Could it be that Yinhong had once smelled it? How else would she know what it was?


    Then ¡­


    I felt a great pain in my heart. Big Sister Yan Hong isn''t a virgin anymore? She would only be able to smell it if she had slept with a man!


    "What kind of a man? It''s not about the smell of armpits, right? "


    At that moment, Sister Jiajia was still pretending. Her skin was thicker than a city wall that had been turned upside down.


    Big Sister Yanhong clearly likes to point out the problem straight to the point.


    "This is obviously the smell of a man''s Evening Essence. Why don''t you show it to me?" Look at the skincare products you''re using, they have a unique taste! "Humph!"


    As Big Sister Yan Hong said the two words'' essence night '', my heart skipped a beat when I heard it. I don''t know why, but when she said it, there was something bewitching about it. My heart itched again.


    "Aiyo, what you''re saying is so vulgar. What night! Pah pah pah! Come on, go and sleep. Otherwise, I will smoke you to death! "


    Big Sis Jiajia wanted to send the guest away.


    I also have a boundless hope that the gorgeous red sister can leave quickly. However, had Big Sister Yanhong really left?


    "Alright, then you go to sleep ¡­ hehe, smoke me to death, and I''ll open the window for you. Breathe in!"


    Halfway through her words, she suddenly changed her mind. In a state of silence, she started sprinting. The next second, she ran to the window, bare-chested and wearing only a pair of purple panties with white lace.


    Staring at the window, she didn''t see me, but pushed it open.


    At this moment, Big Sis Jiajia''s face was as pale as a sheet of golden paper. She stretched her head over and the two of us looked each other in the eye. Big Sis Jiajia''s eyes kept gesturing to me.


    It''s over. He even used his foot to quickly kick off my pants.


    Cold sweat flowed down my body. I wanted to pinch my pants to wear them, but elder sister Yan Hong turned over with a smile. She naughtily said, "Beautiful woman, let''s see how you will die from the smoke."


    However, halfway through her words, elder sister Yanhong saw me, who was squeezed tightly beside the bed, and elder sister Jiajia, who was sticking her head out, flustered.


    "Ahhh!"


    Sister Yanhong''s face froze for a second, before she burst into an earth-shaking scream. At the same time, he clutched his chest and ran to the bed. He grabbed the towel that Jajie had started to use and wrapped it around himself.


    There was still the raw substance I had sprayed out, uncondensed. Sister Jiajia and I were so shocked that we simultaneously extended our hands and shouted at Sister Yanhong, "Don''t, don''t touch that!"


    However, it was already too late. The bright red color had already tightly covered that thing, covering her cute pair of meatballs.


    And, as I suddenly reached out my hand, forgetting to cover the shop assistant, the guy immediately showed up. Due to the continuous torture from the plane, the shop assistant was now like a frosted eggplant without any dignity. On the contrary, he was slightly swollen with blood.


    Big Sister Yan Hong followed the voice and saw everything.


    Both of us opened our mouths, frozen in place. After a long time, I finally shouted loudly. I was so ashamed that I wanted to smash my head into a wall and die.


    This time, he didn''t dare to say anything else and immediately pulled on his pants.


    Big Sister Yan Hong quickly turned around with a flushed face.


    Sister Jiajia let out a heavy sigh. She knew that she had made a fool of herself. She crawled into bed and covered herself with the blanket tightly without leaving a single crack.


    After my pants were put on, Big Sister Yanhong turned around and looked at me seriously. I didn''t dare to look into her eyes, so I was at a loss for what to do.


    "Alright, you, little brother, you''ve grown up huh? How can you ¡­ and your Jiajia ¡­ how can you sleep together? "You''re ¡­" She did not finish the sentence. She sighed heavily.


    He then said to Sister Jiajia, who had covered her face with a blanket, "Liu Xi Jia, you are such a big person now." How could you have that kind of relationship with my little brother? He, he is so much younger than you! "I don''t care. Both of you, come into the living room in three minutes and explain everything."


    As she spoke, Big Sister Yanghong left.


    Embarrassed, I got up and lifted the blanket. At the beginning, Sister Jiajia who was confident in herself, Ms. Liu Xi Jia was like a shameless little girl. She kept twisting her butt and grabbing tightly onto the corner of the blanket.


    After I pulled a few times, she shyly shouted, "Aiyo, how can you face this? "I won''t go out, I won''t go out even if I''m beaten to death."


    You are such a big person, yet you still act cute at such a crucial moment.


    "I don''t care, you''re a man, go take responsibility." She spoke in a muffled voice.


    That sentence made me unable to refute it. That''s right, I have already taken advantage of a woman. I can''t just pull on my pants and leave, right? This is the first time I got into trouble because I wanted to be on good terms with a woman. My head hurts so much that I can only follow suit and leave.


    When they arrived at the living room, Yinhong had already put on her pink, fluffy pajamas, and her hair, which had not been washed dry, was tied into a wet ball.


    She crossed her legs and sat on the sofa with three cups of hot tea placed in front of her.


    I sat across from her without any confidence with a little kid who did something wrong.


    "Where''s Liu Xijia? That bad guy wants to act like a turtle again?" The beautiful red sister was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    I looked up a little and saw that her chest was swinging from the sound of her voice. For some reason, she suddenly thought back to how she was bare-chested a moment ago, as well as her demeanor of covering herself as if she was afraid of being raped. "I actually shamelessly swallowed my saliva.


    I have to say, I was truly a little bastard back then. Afraid that Big Sister Yan Hong would notice my thoughts, I hurriedly lowered my head again.


    "This won''t do, Liu Xi Jia, come out now. If you don''t clarify the matter today, you can leave. No matter what, it''s not okay! "


    Big Sister Yan Hong took a sip of tea from her disposable cup, then stood up and charged towards my bedroom once again.


    Not long after that, Sister Jiajia howled like a pig being butchered, "Heavens, I''m not going out!" Aiya, so shy. How could I have the face to face it! "


    "Such a big person like you can actually do that kind of thing, yet you don''t know how to face it?" Get out of my way! "


    "Ah, quilt, quilt, my hand, it''s going to break, my foot. Ouch ¡­ my hair ¡­ it hurts, it hurts. Let go. "Red woman, you''re too violent. How are we going to marry her in this life ¡­ ahhh ¡­"


    In the end, it was clear that Sis Jiajia was no match for Sis Yanhong. While she was crying for mercy and trying to curry favor with her, Sis Yanhong grabbed onto her hands tightly and pulled her out like a convict.

 C43

    I didn''t turn on the light when I was in the bedroom.


    It was only now that he realized that sister Jiajia was indeed a beauty out of a hundred!


    The waves were dyed yellow and the ends of the hair were hanging down to his waist. As he walked, the wind blew against the willow trees, giving him a charming vibe. Her slender legs were so delicate that they could not even be played with. Her perfectly round and compact buttocks constantly released a dazzling demonic power! My eyes were wide, and I didn''t want to look away.


    Every time she made a sound, her full lips would gently pull, making her feel as if there was a spring breeze and a drizzle.


    My heart thumped. I really want to.


    Who would have thought that the woman I touched, the one I wantonly teased my shop assistant on and got shot by me, would all be such a lithe and graceful seductress. Just like that female star, Zhang Xin.


    I was overjoyed. It was definitely worth it to take advantage of a beauty like her for the first time.


    It was unknown if it was due to Sister Yanhong''s excessive urging, but when Jiajia came out, she simply covered her belly with the bedsheet. Half of my collarbone and thigh were exposed. With every step, my legs would move, and my collarbone would slightly tremble. It really made me want to get another drop of dew.


    My hair stood on end. Damn it, these two sisters are really something. They don''t give a damn about the feelings of others.


    A pink pajamas and a bedsheet covered my body. Luckily, my character was good, otherwise I would probably have jumped out in the next second. He put his arm around one of them and played around with it.


    Sigh, I exhaled softly. Guilty.


    "Aiya, Yanhong, let me go. I''m not a sinner, so why are you holding me back? My hands are hurting."


    Sister Jiajia complained. When she saw me, she immediately shifted her gaze away and blushed.


    My heart trembles. With such a big foxy red face, the power is not just for show.


    As I listened to her bone-chilling moans, I suddenly remembered how I had started to press down on her in the bedroom, and how she had gasped and choked as I played with her.


    It was so hot, yet another reaction came from his crotch.


    I was so scared that I immediately clamped my legs together. This ¡­ this is hopeless for us men!


    "Hmph, you better go sit down. Liu Xi Jia, you, aren''t you being too coquettish? "Look at how old my little brother is, are you still human after sleeping with him?"


    Sister Yanhong put her arm around Jiajia''s shoulder and pushed her onto the sofa. He sat down in a hurry, and the sheet over his chest fell down, revealing half of his body.


    His chest was deformed by the sheets, and a red mark could clearly be seen.


    When I accidentally saw it, my eyes immediately went straight to the point, ''This meat is too tender!''


    "Little brother, you ¡­ turn around and look. Look at that pig-like face of yours!"


    Lil ''Red quickly scolded me as she grabbed the bedsheet and carried it up to Jiajia.


    Seeing the large wave of tender flesh being covered up once again, I forcefully suppressed the urge to have a nosebleed. My face was filled with shame as I lowered my head.


    Big Sis Yanhong also sat down next to sister Jiajia. She crossed her legs and kept quiet.


    After a long time, no one made a sound. However, Big Sister Yan Hong could not sit still any longer and said, "Liu Xi Jia, speak up. Look at what you''ve done. Why are you still hiding it from me? How many times have you two had a relationship? They''re all working in the house. "


    Although elder sister Yanhong said "elder sister Jiajia", my heart was shaking from embarrassment.


    He then begged her not to be angry and said pitifully, "This is the first time I''ve met Sister Jiajia, right? How many times could a relationship occur? Besides, I''m still a virgin! "


    After finishing her sentence, she looked at elder sister Yan Hong weakly.


    Sister Yan Hong gave a cry of disbelief. "You just got to know him, and you''re already rolling in the bed?" Little brother, do you think that elder sister can''t smell the scent of the night? Did you get shot at by someone or are you a virgin? Besides, you just met a woman, and then you hide in the house and have sex with her? Was this possible? Do your work behind your sister''s back! How can I believe you? Did I not notice that tonight, the two of you would have to hug each other for the night, and then spend the entire night together. The next day, they would quietly separate and I would not know anything, but would be kept in the dark like a fool?


    Big Sister Yanghong''s harsh words left me and Jiajia stunned for a moment.


    This misunderstanding is too deep. I could only clasp my fingers and say that the situation is like this. Yinhong, you don''t believe it. Even if I jump to the Yellow River, I won''t be able to wash it off.


    There''s nothing I can do about it. At this moment, I can''t possibly say that it was sister Jiajia who ignited my fuse first! Ah, man, I''ll take responsibility for this. I''ll take the blame myself!


    Seeing that I couldn''t get my question out, Big Sister Yan Hong could only ask Big Sister Jiajia.


    At the beginning, Jiajia kept trying to avoid him and pretended to be stupid. However, after being annoyed by his question, she suddenly said in an earth-shattering manner, "The two of us didn''t have any sexual relations at all!" Didn''t you just take a bath? Didn''t you know your little brother is still sleeping at home?! After that, I ¡­ I couldn''t resist the effects of alcohol. After drinking it, I fell asleep to comfort myself. Then, I was seen by this brat. Threatening me ¡­ asking me to use my hands to get it out for him! I was afraid that you would know, so I gave in, and after I shot it, the smell in the room... Oh, and then you came in! I''m so, so ashamed. "


    Clang!


    I thought I wasn''t talking about being a scapegoat, but who knew that Sister Jiajia was being too bold. I couldn''t sit still any longer after saying those words. I turned around and ran after throwing all my face in my grandmother''s face.


    Who would have thought that the moment I turned around and took a step forward, Big Sister Yan Hong, who was flying towards me, would grab me by the collar.


    Feng Xiaohu, you brat, it''s hard to differentiate between good and bad, you''ve really learned bad things. Threatening an unfamiliar older sister to give you a hand? Let''s see how your sister will teach you a lesson today! " After saying that, I pulled back. At this moment, I was lacking in confidence, so how could I dare to resist. My collar immediately tightened, even pulling my tongue out.


    Amidst miserable cries of pain, she was dragged to the ground by the young mistress Yan Hong while dancing with joy.


    I begged for forgiveness while covering my broken butt.


    Big Sister Yan Hong was lying right here, grabbing my collar as if she was going to eat me.


    "Sis, don''t be angry. I was wrong, I was wrong, alright? You want me to wake up as a teenager? I''m full of vigor and vigor! I can''t stand Sister Jiajia being pacified by such a beautiful woman! I don''t want to either, but I can''t control myself. "


    I shamelessly said those words, but each sentence was truly from the bottom of my heart.


    Upon hearing this, Yinhong was so angry that her almond-shaped eyes widened. She reprimanded, "Look, look. Men like you can never control your lower body."


    I felt wronged as I looked at elder sister Yanhong. "It''s because I can''t control myself that I''m a man." If you can control me, then just be a woman. "


    With a single sentence, elder sister Yan Hong''s voice immediately choked. The collar that was choking on my neck tightened and loosened, loosening and tightening. The way I gritted my teeth made me think that I had met Madame Bai Gu, Mei Chaofeng!


    It wasn''t until my back was drenched in cold sweat that she asked coldly, "Tell me, did you really not enter into Sister Jiajia''s body?"


    I thought to myself, I''d like to go in, but I''m still at a disadvantage. Otherwise, I really would have ¡­ hehe!


    Even though he said no on the surface, he was still lying.


    Big Sister Yanhong was so angry that she stopped talking. After that, I didn''t know which tendons had sprung up, but after squatting in front of me, he said with a murderous intent, "Sister is asking you, you dare to be so bold to your sister, Jiajia. Have you ever had any thoughts of spoiling your elder sister? "


    This ¡­


    When Yinhong said this, I immediately thought back to the day I moved here, didn''t she use her stockings to give me a plane! Cough cough ¡­


    "No, absolutely not. If it wasn''t for her being naked in front of me, I wouldn''t have lost control of myself. "What''s more, Lian-jie, you''re not naked in front of me ¡­"


    Before I could finish my words, "Peng", I felt a sharp pain in my head. Lianhong''s knuckles almost knocked me to death.


    "Do you want me to show you your naked body?"


    Looking at the young mistress Yan Hong, who is completely different from how she was before, I immediately surrendered. F * ck, I''ve always said that women flip their faces faster than they flip their books, so why didn''t I notice this before?


    In the face of power, I can only be a man and submit to it. I will endure it, I will accept it!


    Could it be that she saw that I was pious enough to admit my mistake and was honest enough to let me sweat cold sweat my clothes? Then, she said, "Go to the corner and think for yourself."


    As if I had been granted amnesty, I hurried to the corner of the room.


    As for sister Jiajia, she could be said to be an example of fence-sitters. Seeing that Yan Hong was glaring at her, she immediately said on her own, "I''ll go too, I''ll go as well." Even after 18 years of contemplation, she will still be a beauty. "


    I thought, "You sure sold me out. 18 years later, you''re still a prodigal!"


    When Big Sister Jiajia walked to my side, she just so happened to see me rolling my eyes at her. She quietly whispered to me, "Damn, you''re still wasting your sister''s breath." I''m so impressed with you, I let you take all the advantage, I served you so well and I have to stand with you. To be able to enjoy the blessings of a Qi warrior, that''s about it! "


    I had to scoff at her, but I really couldn''t stand her anger. After all, I was lucky to be able to play with such a fox-like beauty right from the first moment I saw her.

 C44

    That night we stood until three o''clock in the month before we could go to bed. The most outrageous thing was that it wasn''t because Big Sister Yan Hong said that she would forgive us, but because Big Sister Jiajia''s hands and feet were sore and she couldn''t bear it any longer, so she headed towards Big Sister Yan Hong''s bedroom.


    We walked together until we reached the entrance of elder sister Yan Hong''s room. When I opened the door, elder sister Yan Hong was staring at the roses on the bed in a daze with a foolish smile on her face.


    My heart suddenly sank!


    Compared to my heartache, Sis Jiajia rubbed her eyes to make sure that she didn''t see wrongly and screamed out in envy!


    After all, she was a woman, and seeing so many roses, her romance would be sufficient to make her lose her rationality in such a short period of time.


    The envy of Sister Jiajia made her face redden even more. She looked at her with a mixture of secret delight and shyness. She said, "That''s enough for me?"


    "If you don''t stand up, then don''t stand up for the whole night. I was wondering why there was no movement. He was actually so engrossed in love! A guy who values sex over friendship. "


    Big Sister Yan Hong''s face revealed a trace of awkwardness, but she led the way with a smile and a scolding.


    I don''t know why, but the more light and gentle she is, the more I feel that their friendship is obscure and hard to understand!


    What was her relationship with that mysterious flower delivery man?


    Due to elder sister Yan Hong''s previous expression, I could deeply see that the one looking at me with warmth in her eyes was not that flower, but that person.


    Thinking of the mysterious man, my heart filled with fear.


    Yes, I was terrified. For the first time in my life, I felt ashamed of myself. That man was just a first sight, but the shock he gave me was too deep.


    If he was bitterly chasing after her! Could that gorgeous red sister really control it?


    If that happened, would I be able to endure watching my beloved Lianghong elder sister and other men fight against each other?


    I couldn''t say a word as I watched the two women tease each other and retreat listlessly to the bedroom!


    I hadn''t thought that a feast brought about by a carnival of bodies would turn out to be a romantic heartache. I didn''t celebrate the first time I got a mature woman for a night. Wasn''t that too unexpected?


    For the rest of the night, of course, I could not sleep alone. It was unknown what was going on between Yinhong and Jiajia as they chatted in the next room, laughing loudly from time to time. Occasionally, a soft and melodious phrase, but it said love and like these sensitive words.


    Could it be that the two of them were talking about their first love?


    After tossing and turning about, I didn''t know what time of the night it was before I fell asleep. When I woke up, I found myself smiling at my young mistress.


    She removed the arm that had woken me. "What? You couldn''t get out of bed last night because of your excessive exercise? "


    Looking at elder sister Yan Hong''s intoxicating smile, I instinctively raised the corner of my mouth.


    Then, I immediately recalled her infatuation when she looked at the rose last night. My heart throbbed slightly, and my smile froze on my face. My mind flew thousands of miles away.


    "Hey!" Was he a fool? What are you thinking about?


    Yinhong asked curiously.


    I suddenly woke up from my stupor and smiled indifferently. Don''t look at it again at the beginning! Looking out the window at the rising sun, I asked, "Where is Sister Jiajia?"


    Actually, he just wanted to change the topic!


    "Ha, I was wondering why he looked so listless. Are you still talking about your sister? Why are you little scoundrel, haven''t you taken enough advantage of me? "Let me tell you, I guess Sister Jiajia woke up early because she was afraid of being embarrassed when she met you. She left a long time ago."


    Big Sister Yan Hong is still trying to amuse me with her naughtiness. Then, for some reason, I just couldn''t bring myself to be interested.


    Simply get up and wash up. Tell Yinhong that I need a blanket. His heart was in a mess. He didn''t know if he should come back after school! I wanted to come back, but what if I meet the mysterious man again?


    To put it more bluntly, what would he do if he met the gentle smile on his face again?


    Thinking about this, I became even more upset! He casually drank a bowl of porridge and received the money to buy a blanket from the girl, then said, "Sister, I''m leaving." I won''t be back today, I''ll be staying at school! "


    Big Sister Yanhong was immersed in her own happiness, so she didn''t see through my abnormality. She giggled and told me to be a good girl at my new school. Don''t get into conflict with my classmates if there''s nothing to do.


    I gave an "oh" and went out.


    Well, when I got to the street, I took a breath of fresh air and comforted myself with the fact that the earth would always turn, no matter what. If I don''t know what happens if I fall in love with someone, then I''ll take a step at a time. We''ll talk about it when the time comes!


    Later, when I went to the classroom, Yuan Yuan told me that the people from Chao Cao''s group went to the dorm to look for me last night. I was in a bad mood and cursed loudly, "F * ck that! If he dares to bother me again, I''ll chop him into eight pieces."


    I said who cares, I''m in a bad mood today, whoever looks for me, I''ll let them see who''s the one looking for trouble!


    Yuan Yuan sighed and said, "Let me be. Anyway, since I brought him here, he is doing it for my own good." I nodded, told him to hurry back to his seat, and rolled away.


    After class, I was absent-minded all the time.


    Then, at the end of the third period, Jackie talked to me and asked me how I was depressed today! I said it was because of love.


    Jangqi just said, "Aha, I didn''t see it coming. Tell me, did you lose your love?"


    I think so.


    Jackie patted me on the shoulder and said magnanimously, "Then it just so happens that she''s a healing specialist. Why don''t you help me treat it?"


    What do I say? She just smiled and said that she could do it even if she wanted to, even if she wanted to.


    As soon as I heard the woman, I started telling dirty jokes again.


    I say, quickly pull it down. Who knows how many people have teased you down there? I think it must be moldy. If I go and do it now, you''ll die from syphilis!


    As soon as I said that, Jackie slapped me hard in the face and scolded me for being rude to you. People who want to pick up girls are waiting at the back of the school.


    As a joke on Jackie''s side, I found my mood improving.


    At noon, after school, Jackie would tell me to go to dinner, to eat with my sister, and you could forget all your worries.


    I rolled my eyes and said I didn''t dare to do that. I just offended your Seventh Sister yesterday and told me to wait and see. I''m eating with you guys, so I won''t be torn apart by a bunch of girls. Besides, didn''t you say that we can''t get along? Why are you still so close to me?


    Jackie disdainfully said, "Tsk, you''re still a man. You can even believe the angry words of a woman! To be honest, although you saved Chu Han''s sou B yesterday, I personally feel that you''re still pretty good at it. At the very least, it means that you have a true temperament and won''t be terrified in the face of trouble. If I don''t care, then what are you going to care? "


    She surprised me by saying so. I realized that although Jangqi was a bit tight with words, she probably agreed with what she said. She was a straightforward woman, and I quite admired that.


    As it happened, I was in a bad mood. I thought that it would be good to interact with other women as well, just enough to resolve the issue. So let''s say yes, then we''ll eat together. But I have to start with something. If your sisters don''t like me, you have to talk to me.


    Then she laughed and said, Look at you, why were you so brave yesterday?


    Then we went to dinner together after school. When Yuan Yuan first heard that he was going to eat with Jangqi and the others, his eyes widened in excitement. But later on, this guy pulled me to the side and whispered that he was warned by them yesterday and even teased them today. He''s not afraid that Qiao Cao will cause trouble again!


    After hearing what Yuan Yuan said, I scolded him saying that you have a sexual heart but no sexual courage. Do you still want to pick up girls?


    Speak up and say he wants to, but the point is that Jocoso doesn''t want us to think about it.


    I told you, who cares if he deserves it? With your brother at the front, you''re afraid of J-8! With that, I chased after Jangqi, while Yuan Yuan was still shouting ''aren''t you afraid'', then who was the one that was beaten up yesterday?


    I ignored him. Afterwards, Yuan Yuan probably really wanted to be together with the beauty and chased after her again. He introduced himself as Luo Tang, his classmate hadn''t spoken a word for so long.


    It was unknown whether this fellow was too nervous or not. In any case, his words were useless.


    Later, when they were in the cafeteria, Seventh Sister came over with a few girls. When I saw Jenne and I together, I asked her in an uncomfortable tone. The two girls who I kicked yesterday were very angry, saying they wanted us to be humiliated. Even though he had been beaten up, he still went and stuck his face out?


    Jackie kept telling them not to, not to give her face. I promise I won''t get in any more trouble with them. Could it be that she was very pious? Then Seventh Sister cut him off and said, "Let''s drop him. There won''t be a next time."


    Since Seventh Sister had already said so, the other two bitches couldn''t say anymore. When she was done, she told me to hurry over. However, when I went, it was only because Jackie was quite warm to me. Although the other girls didn''t say anything, they obviously didn''t want to walk with me.


    However, I don''t care anymore. I feel that walking with a group of beauties will give me a lot of face.


    Speaking of which, later on when I was lining up to prepare the dishes, Seventh Sister probably wanted to take revenge for yesterday, and she intentionally wanted to make things difficult for me. Because in front of me is a girl I don''t know, and behind me is Jackie. Seventh Sister purposely gave Jangqi a shove. Then Jangqi rushed at me and stuck her chest to my back.


    At the time, I was surprised to feel two small, grape-like spots on my back. I thought this guy was a vacuum? It was obvious that he wasn''t even wearing a sling.


    This woman, Jackie, couldn''t wait to get on my back and scold me, ''Why are you joking, Seventh Sister?'' Ride on the back of a man.


    Seventh Sister already said that you''re not protecting others tightly. I''ll send you as a protective cushion, stick tight, don''t leak it.


    As he said this, the group of women started laughing.


    It wasn''t good for me to turn hostile towards them, so I endured it.


    However, even though I said that, the girl in front of me felt very awkward. Jackie threw herself at me, and I ran forward. When I finished, I pushed the girl on her back with both hands. Coincidentally, there was a window for cooking in front of the girl, so the girl lied down with her butt facing me. Seventh Sister and co. were still purposely squeezing behind me, so I didn''t stop and just charged forward.


    At that time, I saw that the girl in front of me was lying on her butt. Instantly, everyone in the surrounding area burst into cheers.


    However, that girl''s butt is quite soft, and I''ve hardened it all of a sudden. That girl was probably too embarrassed. She suddenly turned around and was grabbed by my shop assistant. She even scolded, "Are you a pervert?"


    After scolding me, the girl reacted by grabbing onto that thing of mine. After letting go with a scream, she ran away with a flushed face. But at this moment, the surrounding crowd became even more lively. Many of them kept whistling, telling us to stay together.


    Afterwards, when the roof was about to be torn open, I couldn''t hold back my embarrassment anymore and cursed, "Don''t f * * king give me a BB! If you make me angry, then what am I going to do!"


    Who knew that at this time, Georg was also in the crowd. This guy was obviously looking for me to do something. He laughed and shouted, "Oh, big brother, you''re so awesome. Why are there so many of us? Or did he fail to do anything to her just now? Do you want another one to support you? "


    After he finished speaking, the person beside him burst out into laughter. Qiao Cao was very cocky, constantly adding oil to the fire, saying that those who had money and sex would just slip away, while riding around in the cafeteria to gain experience. In any case, the surrounding people couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise when they heard this.


    I was embarrassed to the point that I couldn''t care less as I scolded him, "Damn it, are your mouth that cheap?"


    As soon as I said that, Chao Cao immediately smiled sinisterly. He put on that expression of having succeeded in his evil scheme, walked towards me, and pointed at me, saying, "If you have the guts, say one more word?"


    This guy must be trying to agitate me, I was fooled. But I didn''t care about that anymore, so I scolded, "What''s the point of saying it again? Can you still let me ride your mother? "

 C45

    This way, Chao Cao didn''t say anything more and just rushed forward to kill me.


    There were only two people in that group, so he probably thought he was scared of them and didn''t even greet them when he came up. The guy beside him was still doing his hair occasionally, then he shyly glanced at Seventh Sister and the other girls.


    That guy probably thought he was very handsome and wanted to hook up with Seventh Sister''s group of girls, but he was too embarrassed to do so.


    Qiao Cao didn''t notice this scene, so naturally, he came up alone. To be honest, I really didn''t place him in my eyes when fighting him alone.


    I took a step back, dodging one of his kicks, then took advantage of the moment he landed to step on him again. Didn''t that guy keep his unconventional long hair, I just grabbed him and tried to pull him back.


    The fellow let out a whimper, and was in so much pain that it immediately stopped moving. But at this moment, I was so angry that even if he didn''t move, I wouldn''t get used to it. I grabbed the long hair and smashed it against the wall!


    I asked him if he was willing to submit when we bumped into each other, right?


    He probably thought that the girls were too embarrassed to show their faces and kept cursing your mother.


    In this way, my heart became vicious. I thought, ''Fuck you, you little b * stard, the moment you came to school, I couldn''t bear to let you go, and I didn''t even try to provoke you.'' Since it has fallen into your father''s hands, I will give you a good memory.


    When I thought of this, I hit him again and he collapsed to the ground. Then I walked up behind him, grabbed his right arm, and put my knee on his back.


    And the man who was with him, when he cried out like a pig, put his head down and yelled at me.


    I didn''t even look at that kid and just shouted, "Come if you have the guts! Do you believe that I''ll immediately break it for him?"


    This way, the kid didn''t dare to come up.


    At this moment, I asked Qiao Cao if he was willing to accept it. Are you still looking for trouble with me? At this time, Qiao Cao was still trying to show off, saying that he was being arrogant and that he would see how I would deal with him later.


    This time, I''m not happy. I said, you''re still thinking of taking revenge on me, aren''t you? Then I will avenge you.


    I squeezed his elbow with both hands and jerked him back. Back then, I used a lot of strength, so when I was done, I heard a ''kacha'' sound and that guy started rolling while screaming miserably.


    His eyes bulged out of their sockets, and I thought he must have broken his hand. I disdainfully said, "Let''s see if you still dare to show off to me!"


    After saying that, I ignored Seventh Sister and the others'' expressions and walked out by myself.


    These people probably didn''t expect me to be so vicious. Now, no one dared to speak anymore, and they all opened up a path for me.


    Then Jackie called after me, and I ignored her.


    By the time I reached the cafeteria door, she had caught up with me and was holding my hand.


    Jackie cried out. Why are you such a slob? And? You broke his hand!


    Actually, I was quite scared back then, but now that things have progressed to this point, it''s useless for me to regret.


    So I said it broke, so what? He wanted to provoke me.


    She sighed, speechless. "Then if that guy provokes you, you''re going to break your hands?" That Seventh Sister and the others just provoked you, didn''t you also break your hands!?


    When I heard that, I shook off her hand. I said don''t mention Seventh Sister, if she didn''t purposely make things difficult for me just now, would things have gone this far?


    I continued to walk out of the school.


    Jangqi chased after me and said Seventh Sister only wanted to make a little joke. We girls were like this to begin with, how could it be so easy to forgive you if you pissed me off? Seventh Sister definitely didn''t want to go this far.


    At this moment, how could I listen to this? I said don''t f * cking pull on my horse basket, it''s all bullshit now.


    Let''s go eat our dinner. If you make such a big deal out of this, you might even be expelled! Oh, I just came to class for 2 days!


    Could it be that Jackie''s words made my balls hurt?


    I thought that in the morning, Big Sister Yanhong even told me not to cause trouble, but this afternoon, she did. Not to mention the fact that I was only here the next day.


    Jackie must have noticed that my face was unsightly, so she pulled out a handkerchief and wiped my cold sweat. Her handkerchief was quite fragrant, and there was a special woman''s scent, which made me feel a little calmer when I smelled it.


    Then I said yes, let''s go eat first.


    Naturally, we did not return to the cafeteria to eat. We ate in a small restaurant outside the school.


    As I ate, I naturally became more and more rational. Recalling what happened just now, I felt extremely terrified. She also told me that her parents would be looking for a school. You''d better not go to class this afternoon, so stay out of the way. Wait for Liu Jianying to call your parents and tell them what he saw.


    She also said that she would keep an eye on the situation!


    I thought that if this happened, I wouldn''t be able to take the initiative to contact Yanhong jie. It was too disappointing, I could only wait for the form teacher to call her. Then I told Jackie I wasn''t going to school in the afternoon and was hiding out. After school tonight, you can help me out by coming to the school gate to tell me about what happened.


    Jackie said she''d have to help me with it, and it wouldn''t have happened if she hadn''t persuaded me to eat with her. She wanted to be with me through tribulations, through life and death.


    I gave a wry smile and told him not to tease me. I was still in the mood to joke.


    Then, shortly before class, I separated from Jackie.


    After she left, I felt lonely. I just had a conflict with my dad a few days ago, and now I''m causing trouble for Yinhong''s sister again. But I can''t be blamed for what happened, it''s just not like this today.


    I didn''t feel too guilty thinking about it.


    I thought it would be a long time since I''d played with Wang Zhian, so I called him. Since Wang Zhi An happened to be in the city, I went to look for him.


    When he found Wang Zhi An, he was at an internet cafe. It was greasy and full of those big heads.


    Seeing me and asking me how I''ve been lately!


    I didn''t tell him that I was in trouble again, but laughed and said that was all. I asked him how was Curly, and how was his injury.


    Wang Zhi An bitterly said that Brother Curly Hair had asked him about me many times and said that he would definitely take revenge for stabbing him a few times. Wang Zhi An said that if he didn''t stop me, I might have already died a few times. And I''m going to treat him to a meal.


    I said that was good. I''ll treat you to pay the bill.


    Wang Zhian rolled his eyes at me, calling me a hypocrite. When we were talking about this, a girl suddenly came out from the Internet Cafe''s restroom and sat next to Wang Zhi An.


    Wang Zhi An kept giving me meaningful glances, and even secretly asked me what was going on with this girl?


    I looked around. The woman was playing some kind of game there. It was a hot time, and her fingers were tapping on the keyboard.


    Then he wore a black vest and jeans, which he played while squatting on a chair. The woman even had a nosenail on her nose, making her look very dispirited.


    However, in those few years, this type of decadence was in line with the mainstream aesthetic standards. As I''ve said, it wasn''t bad, at least it wasn''t a loss.


    I was only joking when I said that. In the end, Wang Zhi An''s eyes lit up and he stuck out his hand to poke me, saying that he was planning to kill this girl.


    To be honest, I was surprised when he said that. I wonder when Wang Zhian was so unrestrained, he was always facing women, they are all very good, especially not open.


    So I said, "Are you kidding me? You know this woman?"


    He just laughed and said he didn''t know anyone who sat next to me. After saying that, he intentionally showed it to me. He then patted the woman''s shoulder and told her to go and dance with him, saying that it was some kind of a match or a dance, giving him some points of liveliness.


    I don''t understand either, but that woman just casually said yes, hubby, come to this room. As she spoke, she pointed at the screen and Wang Zhi An came back to quickly operate his computer.


    Because I didn''t know how to play games and didn''t understand, but the woman said I was crazy about her husband. In his heart, he kept thinking, this dog, he''s calling me husband!


    Afterwards, when the two of them had finished a game, I asked Wang Zhi An when he had fallen in love with someone. Wang Zhi An had already called him ''husband''. Wang Zhi An just called me a bumpkin. I was married in the game, not in real life.


    Let''s just say he said that, and I said it was J-8! Wang Zhian smiled and even mysteriously told me to go to the toilet to smoke a cigarette and keep giving me a wink.


    I understood and let him go. When we left, the girl didn''t even look at us. She was still playing with relish.


    Later, when I went to the toilet, I asked Wang Zhi An what he was up to.


    He just had to pull me into a grid, and then he excitedly pulled out a white thing. It was a plastic bottle about the size of a thumb. It looked a bit like the bottle of Patchouli Vitality Water, which contained red powder.


    I took it and looked at it. There was no label on the bottle, so I opened it and took a sniff.


    I''ll tell you what it is. Look at how excited you are.


    After I finished speaking, Wang Zhi An leaned close to my ear and carefully said those three words. After hearing those words, I was extremely shocked, and my heart throbbed inexplicably.


    His words were like this: "Adulterous drugs!"

 C46

    I''ve heard of it before, but I never know if it''s true. When I saw Wang Zhi An, I asked him where he came from.


    Wang Zhi An smiled and said that he had gotten it from Brother Curly Hair.


    When he said that, I scolded Curly Hairy Bro, "Do you really believe me?" Did you forget about last time with Marcie?


    Wang Zhi An then explained to me that curly hair bro is actually quite reliable. The last time, it was probably because Ma Xue''er was a virgin. This was too much of a thrill for a man.


    I scolded you and said, "Come on, get down." Be careful of this thing being eaten to death!


    After I finished speaking, Wang Zhi An told me something. He said that this thing was safe. He had hired the curly-haired man for once, so he was willing to give it to him after that. Furthermore, he had also been experimented on by that chicken woman. She said that the chicken woman was so anxious that she wanted to bite the guy before she even saw him!


    Honestly, I was intimidated by this, too, and I thought it was too crazy.


    Wang Zhi An had previously said that he wanted to drug that girl outside?


    Wang Zhi An nodded his head and said that he met this girl a week ago when he was playing games in the Internet Cafe. Furthermore, this girl was not a good girl. However, Wang Zhi An had told him several times that he wanted to get a room with this girl, so he pretended to be a fool. Therefore, he was planning on coming here to rape her.


    After he finished saying this, I was a little worried that someone would call the police after you did what you did!


    In the end, the boss directly said, "What''s there to be afraid of? Your sister was even able to deal with the police chief last time. If you offend her, then I''ll just find you again."


    I panicked and scolded, "If you committed a crime, then come find me. Why didn''t you find me when you were using him?"


    After saying that, Wang Zhi An grabbed my arm and laughed, "You fool!" I''m not looking for you to control me to tell you this, today we brothers will do it together.


    Anyway, I understood what he said. This guy is still a little scared, but if I''m willing to take this girl''s turn with him, he''ll be a lot tougher.


    However, I rejected him at that time. It''s not that I don''t want to play with that girl. After all, that girl is quite plentiful, but I''m afraid of getting dirty. I wonder how many people she has dated!


    Later on, I also advised Wang Zhi An to avoid touching this matter, as it would be bad if he didn''t get infected by any sexual diseases. But he was obviously up there, and he didn''t want to do it.


    After the two of us left the toilet, Wang Zhian bought three bottles of cola and put the powdered medicine in the bottle given to the girl in advance.


    After that, we put the three on the internet. The girl even happily called out "hubby" to thank you.


    After saying that, he grabbed the cola and took a big peck.


    After Wang Zhi An saw someone drinking it, he excitedly gave me a look. After a while, a tent was set up in his pants and crotch. However, the effect of the drug would probably take a while. Since the girl did not react, he was still quite serious.


    At that time, I also thought about reminding that girl, but when I thought about it again, this kind of girl would definitely suffer a loss sooner or later. Moreover, I don''t think that this kind of girl would be good at talking about it, so I gave up on this idea.


    Then I fumbled with the computer.


    Before that, I didn''t actually play much with computers. Back then, I loved to play street consoles, such as investing in money, such as the Three Kingdoms War Age, Journey to the West, or some kind of alloyed warhead.


    But that day I suddenly remembered, didn''t Ma Xue''er give me a note with Chu Han''s QQ number on it? I''ve been trying to figure out what the QQ number is, and I''ve been asking a lot of people. So he planned to surf the internet today and grope around.


    Because I really don''t understand, only ask Wang Zhi An to teach me.


    At that time, he was probably waiting for that girl to attack, as he had always been very anxious. He casually applied for a QQ number and asked me to log in.


    Back in 2006, QQ could only chat, it was not as versatile as it is now! The operating interface was extremely simple. The skin on its surface was also a sky-blue colored, long frame.


    However, after all, this is the first time in my life I have applied for my QQ number, I am especially excited. He always felt that there was something in life that belonged entirely to him.


    Later, Wang Zhian asked me what kind of name I wanted to call it, as well as my profile picture. It had to be representative of my personality.


    In those years, the popular internet name bar had many words, such as "Flying Dance", "Wind Chasing", "Sun", and so on. I thought about it for a long time, but still couldn''t come up with a proper name for it.


    Wang Zhian laughed at me, saying that he wanted to see how valuable you were by using an internet name. Because he and the girl beside him also had QQ, I asked them what their names were.


    Wang Zhi An smugly nodded his head and said, "I don''t want to compete with them. They are using a couple''s online name!" He also probably explained to me the concept of a couple''s online name, which made me feel quite new.


    However, I also found out later that one of them was in love, while the other one was in love! Seeing that, I was rather envious at the time. Could it be because I remembered the girl''s online name? Then I had an idea and asked Wang Zhian if he could let me see what the girl''s name was?


    With that, I gave Chu Han''s QQ number to him.


    Later on, after checking, he found out that Chu Han''s QQ was called Rose girl. I don''t know why, but when I saw her online name, I felt really warm inside. I thought that her online name was really literary and suited her temperament.


    Wang Zhi An was able to see that I was intoxicated, so he secretly asked me who this girl was. As he spoke, he pointed to Chu Han''s QQ space, saying that he wanted to look at photos.


    To be honest, hearing that I could see Chu Han''s photos, I was really scared to death. I pushed him away.


    At that time, it wasn''t that I was afraid of anything else. It was because Wang Zhi An knew Chu Han, and he also knew that there was a conflict between Chu Han and I. If he suddenly found out that I was secretly concerned about Chu Han''s QQ, how embarrassing would that be? That''s why I''m so abnormal right?


    After I pushed Wang Zian down, coincidentally, I pushed that girl onto his back. That girl even turned around and rolled her eyes at me, unhappily saying, "Why are you pushing my husband?"


    I looked at her, and it gave me a shock.


    At that time, her face was especially red. Her mouth was dry and dry, as if she was short of water. Coincidentally, Wang Zhi An fell on her lap again. Her head touched the space between her legs and she moaned softly.


    "Uh ¡­ ah ¡­"


    This ending dragged on for a very long time. It sounded extremely alluring. At that time, I wasn''t calm anymore. I thought to myself, what the heck, are those adulterers really useful?


    While I was thinking this, Wang Zhi An winked at me with a happy expression. I saw that the top of his pants was even higher. That''s it, this guy looks rather normal. When he sat up, he asked the girl why did she look so bad? Isn''t it uncomfortable?


    As he spoke, he put his hands on the girl''s back and hugged her with an expression of concern.


    The girl just shook her head and said she didn''t know. Suddenly, she felt her head getting muddled. Anyway, the more she said it, the weaker her voice became. It sounded like she was very hoarse later on.


    I''m sure of it. This dog is really effective.


    At this moment, everything was naturally ready. Wang Zhi An was probably unable to hold himself back anymore. He had said that he would help him out and let him have a look at his flushed face.


    As he spoke, he carried her and ran his hand along her butt. The woman basically didn''t resist. She even breathed out hot air and said "hot". After saying so, she twisted her butt and pinched her thigh, giving others a very itchy feeling.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t stand it any longer. At that time, Wang Zhi An almost started to drool. I saw him hug her with his right hand and touch her ankle with his left hand. Could it be that he touched flesh and was reluctant to move it away?


    At this moment, I hurriedly kicked him and urgently said, "Why aren''t you getting away. Coming here, it would be weird if you don''t f * cking cause any trouble later on."


    He only realized then, what should he do when he was done? How could he get out? He didn''t think that the medicinal effects would be so quick.


    While we were talking, the woman made that loud sound and gasped for breath. It was a nasal sound, very seductive. Around them, there were a few amorous guys who kept looking over to them. A few of them even stood up in interest and asked if they needed any help.


    I thought that if I kept delaying it, I might really get something big. He didn''t dare to wait any longer. He took out a tissue and stuffed it into the girl''s mouth. Then, he walked over, picked her up and quickly left.


    At this time, Wang Zhi An also rushed to catch up with them. Let''s go out, there were still a few youths chasing after them. Their mouths were filled with provocations.

 C47

    Those youngsters didn''t look like students, which gave Wang Zhian and I a sense of nervousness. Fortunately, after we left, they did not follow us.


    However, after walking for more than 100 meters, I really couldn''t carry my back anymore as I was extremely tired.


    Furthermore, this girl has already started having sex. She kept rubbing against me when I was on her back. After that, she even licked my neck and gave me J-8 a hard look.


    I told Wang Zhi An to quickly find a place to put him down. If this goes on, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold it in.


    At that time, Wang Zhi An was still a little jealous. If he said f * * k, then did you intentionally carry her!?


    He meant that I wanted to take advantage of him!


    Anyway, I wasn''t happy when I heard that. I threw the girl off my back. I say, this is meaningless. What brotherly relationship do you have with me? Aren''t you doubting me?


    After the girl fell to the ground, she didn''t scream out in pain, so she just started pulling on my pants. I accidentally pulled the seams of my butt out. That guy just wanted to rub his face.


    I was so shocked by the way it happened on the street that I had to hold back my pants.


    Could it be that Wang Zhi An was really angry at me? I was just saying that he was joking. I told you right from the start that I''m not interested in this kind of woman.


    Because there was an Internet Cafe nearby and the rest of the places were shops that sold decorating materials, it would be hard to find a place to do that.


    Later on, Wang Zhi An probably couldn''t wait any longer, so he asked me to help him into a narrow alley.


    The alley was only about half a meter wide and was surrounded by residential buildings. When he was done, he found that most of the rooms on the first floor were toilets. Furthermore, the alley was extremely dirty, and there were even a few piles of feces.


    That guy didn''t care. He took off his pants, took off the girl, and had her butt pointed at him. When she was done, he pressed her against the wall and began to tidy it up.


    He didn''t know if it was because she had taken the medicine, but that girl had shouted so loudly at him at that time, so much so that it had captivated him. I almost couldn''t control my strength after listening to that explanation for a while.


    Wang Zhi An was also shouting. He must have had a good time.


    I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to resist the temptation, so I hurriedly ran out. After I ran out, I even heard the sound of residents swearing at me, saying that they were going to the park to fight in the wild, but they were actually doing it in this kind of place.


    However, Wang Zhi An didn''t stop either. This was understandable as this kind of thing was not something that could be stopped and controlled easily.


    After saying that, I started smoking on the way back. Wang Zhi An was able to last longer than last time when I was facing Jiajia. How long could he last for 2 minutes before he sneakily came out?


    He didn''t care about the woman, so he was thrown into an alley.


    I was wondering how you could be like this!


    Wang Zhi An had already said that this kind of woman came for money to begin with.


    After all, Wang Zhian had been in society for quite some time, and his mind was a bit more decisive than mine. I couldn''t accept his actions at the time.


    So I went back, as I said, but since I was already there, I might as well send someone to a safe place and wait for her to wake up before leaving.


    After I finished speaking, Wang Zhi An quickly told me not to. He said that once she woke up, it wouldn''t be that easy for her to leave.


    But I was determined to go back.


    Wang Zhi An couldn''t be unhappy, right? He just watched as I walked away and didn''t come over to smoke my cigarette.


    By the time I carried him, he was already asleep! After they left the alley, they decided to go back to the Internet Cafe.


    Wang Zhi An wasn''t too happy about it when he said that he had it on his back.


    However, after walking a few steps, he heard a voice shouting in front of him, "That J-8 brat surnamed Feng, I finally caught him today."


    That voice was especially loud at that time, giving Wang Zhi An and I a fright.


    I looked up and saw Brother Curly Hair standing there, followed by a few hoodlums. Two of them just happened to be coming out of the Internet Cafe.


    The moment I saw the curly hair guy, I was shocked. He didn''t want to care about this woman anymore, so he just left her and ran.


    At this moment, Wang Zhi An also tried to persuade him.


    But the curly hair brother obviously didn''t want to buy it, so he called for people to chase after him.


    Wang Zhian was still very surprised as he mumbled, "This is so f * cking strange. Why did Brother Curly Hair come over!"


    Speaking of which, it was really unlucky. At that time, Brother Curly''s group also had a van, but I ran way too fast, so they came after me in the van.


    He also said at the beginning that there were no turns on this street and the alleys were extremely narrow so it was impossible to run through them. So I had to run down the street, and in a few seconds I was caught by the car.


    At that time, Curly Bro stuck out his head and yelled, "Smash him! Smash him!"


    The minivan driver really did come crashing over.


    I didn''t even have a place to hide before I felt my butt tighten. I used all my strength to push myself. Even if I ran with all my might, I still couldn''t outrun this push.


    After that, he was knocked out. Before he fell down, his two calves also seemed to have been broken, and it was a scorching pain.


    The impact was so heavy that when I fell, I had no strength to stand up again. When I was done, I hugged my legs and rolled around.


    At this moment, Brother Curly Hair smiled evilly. That guy was smoking a cigarette as he squinted his eyes and said, "I can finally take revenge!"


    Then he kicked me with all his might, it could be the pointy leather shoes he was wearing at the time. Afterwards, he was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat and was about to faint. Only then did he stop.


    However, Brother Curly Hair didn''t plan on letting me go. He told a few of his henchmen to cover him first. This guy told me to go to hell and I also taught him a lesson.


    Then a few of my lackeys covered me with sacks and were carried off to the car.


    After the car started, Wang Zhi An also rushed over, begging Brother Curly Hair to let me go. However, Brother Curly Hair said that even if the God of Heaven came, he wouldn''t give me face.


    Then he had the car started up and left!


    When I was in the car, the curly-haired guy was even excitedly mocking me!


    It was only through his sarcasm that I realized how unlucky I was today.


    It turns out that when we were carrying the girls out, one of the lackeys that followed Brother Curly was a subordinate. One of them called him and said that he seemed to have a crush on the student girls.


    Brother Curly arrived later.


    After he came, coincidentally, our computer also did not turn off, that time curly hair brother opened it to see if can find out which school we are from. Later on, he found out that Wang Zhi An''s QQ.


    He knew Wang Zhi An, and with those hoodlums giving him a general idea of what was going on, Curly Bro immediately reacted and guessed that it was me and Wang Zhi An. That guy quickly brought his men to chase after him.


    I don''t think there''s a need to describe how happy Curly Bro is for things to go so wrong.


    Anyway, he had always said that since the heavens'' will was to arrange it so, he couldn''t let the heavens down today.


    It must have been half an hour, and it was in a boardroom. Brother Curly went down with his men. After they came down, that guy got someone to hang him for me.


    After that, a few people surrounded me and started kicking me nonstop. Even sh * t was thrown at me, but this time, it was really sent out.


    When I was on the verge of death, the curly-haired brother laughed and said, "Oh, the shit is going to explode. Come on, bros, let''s have some fun." Then this guy told a man to buy firecrackers.


    At that time, I already had a premonition of what he was going to do. I thought that it would be hard for me to escape this calamity today, so I quickly started cursing loudly!


    At that time, no matter how ugly my scolding sounded, Brother Curly Hair didn''t get angry. Instead, he giggled and said, "I''ll show you later."


    Later on, the man brought back a red cannon the size of his middle finger.


    At that time, when I came back, all of them were very excited. Brother Curly Hair held the big red cannon and asked me if I was scared, and if I wanted to kowtow and beg for mercy. I also know that this guy only wants to humiliate me. With our grudge, he probably wouldn''t let me off even if he begged for mercy.


    Thus, I continued to curse non-stop.


    Then this guy laughed and said, "Fine, you have guts. I won''t insult you anymore." I''ll soar to the heavens for you. Whether you live or die will depend on your luck.


    After he finished speaking, he called for someone to pull up my pants and knees. Then he called for two people to grab my legs while the curly hair brother stuffed the big red cannon into my fart eyes.


    He couldn''t get it in, so he used the wood mill''s oil on it and stuffed it in.


    After stuffing them in, Brother Curly Hair told everyone to stand back up. Those who had phones would take photos and take short films. When they were done, he lit up the big red gun with a cigarette.


    When the lead wire shushed, the curly hair bro jumped away.


    When I did, I was so scared that my eyes tightened, cold sweat ran down my back, and my body began to shake.

 C48

    Then, with a "pa" sound, the big red cannon exploded. Didn''t I get hung up there? With this explosion, I was blown up everywhere.


    I felt like my eyes were stuffed with burning charcoal, burning to the point that it tore my lungs out. Furthermore, it was especially bloated. I fart quite a few times in a row!


    Because I smeared the oil on the machine, I thought that after the explosion, it would start to burn. It hurt, so I clamped my hands around my eyes and screamed.


    However, the tighter this thing was clamped, the more the remaining sparks would be stuffed into his eyes, until they became numb!


    Ye Zichen and co. were just standing there laughing, recording the video as they ran around, while taking detailed shots of my butt.


    Brother Curly Hair was still shouting, "Smoke from his eyes! Smoke from his eyes!"


    At that time, I felt as though I had exploded. Those people slightly twisted their bodies, causing me to break out in a cold sweat from the pain. Then it stopped, and his consciousness went blank. The blood flowed down his leg.


    At this moment, the curly hair brother slapped my face and said with a cigarette in his mouth, "Soaring Sky, you didn''t fly out yourself, no wonder I didn''t let you go!"


    With that, he left with his men. It''s up to your luck to say that you won''t die.


    Not long after they left, I lost all my strength. I could feel waves of chills running down my spine. I wondered if this f * cker really died! At that time, my heart was still quite fearful. After thinking about many people''s matters, I realized that I really did not want to die. At the very least, I had never even spoken about dating before.


    After an unknown amount of time, there was the sound of footsteps nearby. Afterwards, he heard Wang Zhi An shouting, "Huzi? "Huzi?"


    I wanted to reply, but my throat was dry and I couldn''t scream.


    After shouting for a while, Wang Zhi An started to walk towards the distance. I felt a burst of fear in my heart. If he were to leave, I''m afraid that I would be done for.


    Then, I shouted with my life on the line. Could it be that a person''s will to survive activated his potential at such a crucial moment? It was a hoarse, deformed cry, and I kept shouting, shouting, not daring to stop, afraid that if I did, I''d lose the strength to shout again.


    Finally, I was able to attract Wang Zhi An back. The sound of rapid footsteps could be heard, and then the sound of someone kicking the metal door could be heard. It wasn''t until Wang Zhi An saw me.


    At that time, I didn''t know what was going on behind my butt, but when that fellow saw me, he immediately got agitated and started crying, even saying that I blame him.


    Although I was severely injured that day, I didn''t lose consciousness. After Wang Zhi An put me down and drank a few mouthfuls of water, I felt much better.


    I asked him to take a picture of me, and when I took it and looked at it, I saw that my ass had been blown up so many times that it looked like I had hemorrhoids, and I figured it would take a lot of shit in the next few weeks.


    It was probably due to my severe injuries. Even though Wang Zhi An said that I would contact elder sister Yan Hong, I didn''t reject him.


    When I told Yinhong, she was at school dealing with my injury.


    Big Sister Yan Hong put the phone down and asked me to answer it. She said that she wanted to teach me a lesson, but Wang Zhi An immediately told her about my injury.


    The next moment, I heard Sister Yanhong''s anxious voice on the phone. She didn''t say anything and just impatiently asked me where I was. After Wang Zhi An said that she was hanging up.


    After about 20 minutes, Yinhong called to say that she was in the area and ask which boardyard we were in.


    Since I couldn''t walk, Wang Zhian went out to pick her up.


    Afterwards, when Big Sister Yan Hong came in, she cried the moment she saw my butt and even shouted at the two men behind her to quickly carry me to the hospital. What are you still standing there in a daze for?


    Seeing that Yinhong was crying for me again, I also felt upset. I joked casually, "Sis, it''s nothing, just a hemorrhoid."


    When Yinhong heard this, she rolled her eyes at me and couldn''t help crying, "It''s normal for a boy to be naughty, but I''m too naughty. I''m told not to say anything for now and go to the hospital!"


    When we got to the hospital, the doctor said we had to stay in the hospital for a week.


    That night, my father came. When I came, I had a stiff face, but I probably saw that I was seriously injured, so I didn''t say anything.


    My dad stood there looking at me for a while, then asked me if that curly hair guy knew where he came from.


    Wang Zhi An was also there at that time, so he gave him a brief explanation. He said that the brother-in-law''s house is a wood mill, and that he was only setting up a branch of his brother-in-law''s house during the day. Anyway, in the area of Furniture City, he was still particularly powerful.


    As he said this, my father lit a cigarette and smoked it fiercely. He probably felt that the other party''s background was too great, and that it would be difficult to deal with them.


    Because I knew my father, and when I saw his expression, I remembered that when he was a child, he had burned Chu Han''s cousin''s house. I just advised my dad to let it go, I''m fine, and looking at you, you want to cause trouble again, so don''t go up this time!


    When my dad heard this, he threw away his cigarette and started screaming at me, "Just take care of yourself. Everyday, you don''t even know how to crawl and you''re just learning how to fly. Are you even taking care of your dad?"


    If he says so, I won''t dare to speak.


    After that, my dad went out and even called Yinhong Sis to go with him. The two of them should be discussing something and arguing outside again.


    I could hear her faintly saying she was coming, for a critical period, don''t be like that. He was just one step away from turning the tables!


    I didn''t understand much anyway.


    The two of them quarreled intensely for a while before they stopped. Lianhong said, don''t worry, it will definitely be done.


    As they spoke, the two of them pushed open the door and entered.


    My father stayed there for about ten minutes, asking me if I was feeling well. I said no. He nodded his head and said, "Alright then. You should recover well and listen to your Big Sister Yanhong''s arrangements." Then he said he''d been busy lately and left first.


    I spent the rest of the day recovering at the hospital. Big Sister Yanhong has been taking care of me. As for my father and Wang Zhian, they have come to visit me occasionally. Every time my father came, he would stay for a few minutes before leaving. Furthermore, his eyes were bright red. It was obvious that he had not slept well.


    I was afraid that he would try to take revenge on his own again, so every time he came, I would try to persuade him. My father still had the same words. He told me to mind my own business and leave him alone.


    After that day, my father didn''t come to see me again until I was discharged from the hospital.


    After leaving the hospital, it didn''t hurt that much anymore. Big Sister Yan Hong even set up a banquet to entertain me. That night, I called Wang Zhi An over. There were also a few people I didn''t know sitting at the table.


    They were all bald and either had buddhist beads or gold chains around their necks. It was obvious that they were the type of people that lived in society. What shocked me the most was that there were several arms with dragons tattooed on them. The aura was so oppressive that I didn''t even dare to speak loudly from where I sat.


    After that, Sister Yanhong started chatting with those people about the routes Brother Tendrils had been travelling on recently. Sister Yanhong even asked Wang Zian if that was true!


    Wang Zhi An was also feeling uneasy. He was basically answering every question he asked.


    Afterwards, when we had the time to pee, Wang Zhi An asked me if I wanted to take revenge on Brother Curly and told me to consider it. That guy was not easy to deal with.


    At that time, my heart was beating rapidly. I didn''t know either, but I was afraid that Yinhong wouldn''t be willing to let it go.


    Wang Zhi An patted my shoulder and sighed. He said, "Ah, you think about it. In any case, as a brother, I will definitely be on your side." However, he really can''t underestimate this guy.


    I said, "I got it. Let''s talk about it later with Yinhong [1]."


    The meal did not end until around 10 pm. Soon after, a few people took turns drinking wine. For the first time, I found out that Big Sister Yan Hong''s alcohol tolerance was quite high. When I gave these tattooed men to drink, they didn''t even blink. They would definitely come back.


    Later on, when everyone left in a shaky manner, Yinhong didn''t get drunk, so the tattooed brothers kept giving their thumbs up and saying that she was a female hero. I was amazed.


    However, after Big Brother Tattooed Body had left, Big Sister Yan Hong could no longer hold it in and threw up all over the table. She told me to help her back, and she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    This made me unable to restrain my laughter. It turns out that Big Sister Yan Hong had been holding back all this time. However, at this point, her alcohol tolerance really wasn''t that simple.


    Later, when we were waiting for the car on the road, I asked Yinhong if she wanted to take revenge on Brother Curly Hair.


    Sister Yanhong sneered, burped and said, "Hmph, daring to bully you, I, Li Yanhong, will f * * king beat him up. See how I''ll deal with him."


    To be honest, I felt very warm and safe when I heard this. Later on, she even said some warm words to Yan Hong-jie, which moved her quite a bit.


    Besides, when I helped Yinhong back this night, I had to hold her all the way up the stairs after she drank too much, and I fell down once, and we fell together, and something happened that made my heart beat faster.


    Anyway, due to carelessness, I was able to touch Big Sister Yan Hong''s breasts through her clothes. Back then, I was quite excited about it. Later on, when we got home, Big Sister Yanhong even went mad from alcohol and told me to bathe with her. She said that she had vomited all over and that she was dirty to death.


    After she finished speaking, she started taking off her clothes for sister Jiajia, just like that night. Because at that time, I was really going to be unable to hold myself back from a single man and a single woman. Smelling the rich fragrance of the ladies in the room, coupled with the smell of the alcohol emitted by Big Sister Yan Hong, I was so angry that I wanted to rape her.


    This matter wasn''t exaggerated at all. Somehow, when I saw Big Sister Yan Hong take off her clothes, I walked behind her. I really wanted to hug her then and there.


    After that, I was really restrained to the point that my whole body was trembling. I hurriedly went to the toilet to get myself a plane. After venting my anger, I was finally able to recover a little.


    To be honest, it''s not that I don''t want to come with Big Sister Yan Hong, but I feel that Big Sister Yan Hong has a different place in my heart. No matter what I want to do, I have to respect her opinion. I really can''t do it like I did with sister Jiajia.


    I think this is true friendship. Although we are men who are good enough to be perverts, when we meet someone who is worthy of our hearts and lungs, if we give our true respect and feelings, we will be even more sacred and noble.

 C49

    I woke up at around 8: 00 the next morning, before Sister Brilliant Red had woken up, so I had to sit in my quilt and read The Story Club.


    At around 11 PM, Yinhong''s phone rang! After I finished speaking, I heard Big Sister Yan Hong''s voice on the phone. Not long after that, she pushed open my door and walked in. Big Sister Yan Hong told me to quickly pack up.


    I was shocked to hear it.


    I told her about what Wang Zhi An had told me, but when she heard that, she revealed an indifferent expression and said, "Even if Brother Curly Hair is powerful, his influence is limited to the furniture city. Is it possible that all of the areas in our Ba City are under his control?"


    After elder sister Yanhong said this, she unquestionably told me to hurry up! At that time, she had also added, "This matter, it was also my dad''s idea!"


    This makes me feel weird. What do I mean by thinking about my dad? Take revenge for me? How many scallions does my dad have compared to the curly hair guy?


    Thinking about this, I asked her where my father was. Big Sister Yanhong said that he was very busy, so we will participate in today''s matter! When I heard this, I felt quite disdainful in my heart. I thought that he had been in a hurry recently, but he didn''t seem to have come up with anything special.


    We had a quick meal on the street, and then Yinhong called again.


    When the phone was hung up, she told me that Curly Bro had already taken the bait and we were going there now.


    Then we took a taxi.


    The destination of the taxi is at the foot of the Western Cave Mountain, which is the mountain where we kidnapped Marcie. As I said, there are a lot of mines, cement factories and so on, and there are a lot of migrant workers.


    We were nearing the foot of the Western Cave Hill when there was an accident on the road. Two large freight cars slammed into each other and blocked the road. I had no choice but to get out of the car and walk with Yinhong.


    After walking for more than 20 minutes, they arrived at an agricultural trading market. When they were done, they didn''t know what to do. They told us to wait and come pick us up right away!


    And then I waited for her.


    In the farmers'' market, there were many people who sold vegetables and meat. Many of them were even foreigners, peddling through their mouths. Those who bought vegetables were mostly laborers, and the environment inside was extremely dirty and messy.


    Big Sister Yanhong frowned and pulled me to a corner to wait.


    Let''s wait there for a while, then a group of miners will suddenly squeeze in!


    The men were sweating profusely, their faces covered with soot and their helmets undone. Those people kept pushing us after they came over, and they said move, move, there was a gas explosion on the mine, they wanted to buy the pumping equipment.


    I''ve heard about gas explosions before. Normally, this would happen in coal mines, but it must be especially serious! Big Sister Yan Hong and I quickly made way for these people. Afterwards, we squeezed into a crowd of people who wanted to buy groceries.


    Because it just happened to be noon, there were a lot of people eating after work. They squeezed in and rubbed their shoulders, making it very uncomfortable. I don''t know when I managed to squeeze out with Big Sister Yan Hong.


    After we went out, Yinhong also complained that this place was too dirty. After that, she said that the person over there had probably come early and needed to quickly make a phone call.


    It was only after the dozen did they realize that there was a big hole in the bottom of Yinhong''s shoulder bag. The money, ID and cellphones had all been stolen by someone.


    At that time, when we thought about it, it must have been because someone had set his eyes on us when we were trying to squeeze in.


    That pissed us off, but looking back, the fish and the dragons were all mixed up with people, making a ruckus. It was definitely impossible to find the thief.


    In this way, Big Sister Yan Hong became extremely anxious and depressed. She even said that she had already arranged a meeting with the other big brothers to clean up the place. She said that at this crucial moment, what kind of trick would we come up with?


    Could it be that elder sister Yanhong was really worried, so I asked her how she arranged it today?


    Only then did Big Sister Yanhong tell me, that the few big brothers from last night were all relatively powerful in the underworld. Today, they were going to fish for coils of hair at a logging field in the Western Divide Mountain, and the excuse was that they wanted to sell wood to them, so that coiled hair brother would come over to purchase! If I''m not wrong, there must be a lot of people lying in ambush nearby.


    Because there are so many logging fields on this side of the Western Divide Mountain, Yinhong and I don''t have anyone on the phone, so we have to search one by one. When we find that logging field, I don''t know when, but Yingrong will probably be gone by then.


    Besides, it wouldn''t be a big deal if he were to leave, but as for his big brothers, they would definitely think that something could go wrong with him if he were to gather so many people together. How would they work together with him in the future? He would definitely think that Yinhong was an unreliable person.


    In any case, when Yinhong said this, I felt that the matter was indeed very serious. The gangs'' cooperation really values honesty. If we miss a chance, it will be difficult to get other people to do business in the future.


    Since we didn''t have any good ideas, I came up with an idea and said that we should split up and rent a car to find a place, at least it would be better than being anxious here.


    That''s what Yinhong wanted to do at the time, but when we were about to rent a car, she had an idea and said she thought it would work out. After she finished speaking, she quickly ran to a small shop to make a public phone call.


    I didn''t know what she was up to, so I followed her. After the call connected, Yinhong''s expression became even more relaxed as she asked where the person in front of her was. Since you''re so close, then hurry up and come over, something especially troublesome has happened to me.


    The other side should be asking her what happened, so Yinhong told the others and she was very careful. She also told them that we were going to ambush them and then she asked if they could get back their phones.


    Feeling that she could do it, Yinhong started to laugh. After the call went away, she clenched her fists and said that she would let the thief have a good look.


    To be honest, I was quite surprised when she showed it to me. I was wondering who Yinhong was calling.


    Afterwards, I became more excited as I wanted to see who it was. Afterwards, I asked who Yinhong was calling and she mysteriously said that I would know when I got there.


    The two of us had been waiting at the canteen for around 10 minutes when someone called out "Yan Hong Sis". Moreover, it wasn''t a name, but rather a bright red, giving off a very intimate feeling.


    When I looked towards the source of the sound, my mind was in a daze.


    Yes, the person who came was no other than the mysterious man who gave the rose to Big Sister Yan Hong previously. I could tell at a glance. The man didn''t have a mask on today, and I could tell it was him because of the hairstyle. It was very similar to Liuchuan Feng, but it was too recognizable.


    And just as I expected, the mysterious man was indeed very handsome. He had a tall and straight nose, unruly lips, and a natural aura of a ruffian, but he looked very handsome. I thought that if it was a female student, she would definitely like him more. I don''t know why, but I feel a little self-conscious.


    When he came over, he was holding Yan Hong-jie''s cell phone and waving it around. Afterwards, he was holding a person in his right hand. When he arrived in front of Big Sister Yanhong, he kicked that person''s butt and said, "Hurry up and apologize."


    The person who was kicked walked over embarrassedly, smiling apologetically at Yinhong while saying, "Sorry, I didn''t recognize you. If I knew you were from the same family, I wouldn''t have dared to steal your things."


    After that person finished talking, Sister Yanhong said, "Scram, who gave you a family member?"


    The thief immediately smiled apologetically, "Yes yes yes, he was wrong. He even said that he had a low culture and couldn''t speak, please forgive him." Then, that person took out some money from his pocket, saying that it was to compensate Yinhong for the bag.


    Qian Yanhong didn''t refuse and accepted it on the spot. Later on, she also kicked the thief and told him to get lost. That person did not have a temper and turned around to leave. Before he left, he even respectfully nodded his head to the mysterious man.


    In any case, when this happened, my heart was not feeling good. The main thing was that the mysterious man seemed to be in the limelight and had been knocked over by the jar of vinegar.


    Later on, when the mysterious man gave the phone to Yinhong, she joked, "The thieves in this world really are all the same people, the name of our Feng brother, the Thief King, is really something."


    The mysterious man shrugged his shoulders and smiled. He was still saying that no matter how useful the name Thief King was, he would still obediently surrender if he didn''t meet Big Sister Yanhong?


    After he said this, the two of them laughed in tacit understanding. After that, Big Sister Yan Hong smiled as she pulled me back. "Introduce this person to me as Xu Zifeng. Little brother, you can call him Big Brother Zifeng."


    After Yinhong finished, she told me a story. Saying that the two of them knew each other was because Zifeng once stole something from Big Sister Yan Hong. Then, he was caught by Big Sister Yan Hong on the spot and even called the police, causing Big Brother Feng to fall flat on his head.


    Logically speaking, Zifeng would definitely hate Big Sister Yan Hong, but he didn''t. Instead, he became more and more interested in Big Sister Yan Hong! The reason was that Zifeng had been around for many years and had never failed once. It was rare for him to fail once was Big Sis Yan Hong. Coincidentally, when Big Sis came to the toilet that day to grab a towel from her bag, she coincidentally caught Zifeng''s hand ¡­


    It was probably because the story was really very legendary. After talking about this matter, Big Sister Yanhong once again smiled with relish. That guy Feng ge gave me a wink and smiled. I also understood that he was greeting me since we had met before!


    But I wasn''t the least bit interested when I heard it. On the contrary, I kept thinking, are they both so legendary? Thieves fall in love with thieves! Should a lot of legends have happened?


    Looking at the two of them talking and laughing, could it be that they are really adding to their worries? I really want to get into a commotion, but Zifeng only helped me so much, and I can''t do it. The atmosphere is very subtle at the moment.


    Afterwards, Yan Hong-jie''s cell phone rang, but things were a bit unexpected. The phone call came from a big brother. That person angrily told Yinhong to quickly run away with me. He said that there was a traitor and that the matter had been exposed. Coiling Hair was leading people to find us!

 C50

    Then, the big brother hung up in a hurry! It looked like they were facing problems now that the matter had been exposed.


    Since we didn''t know what was going on with Brother Curly Hair, how many people did he send to find us, and where did he find us?


    Yinhong said that since there''s a traitor sending a message to Brother Curly, then Brother Curly is here to take the bait. Naturally, he came prepared, so it''s better for us to leave quickly.


    Naturally, we were ready to run away.


    Zifeng got to know all about it, so he just said he happened to be driving a van and we could just go in it.


    Because there was a car accident on the road before, Yinhong reminded him that the car might not be okay. There was a car accident on the road.


    Zifeng said it''s okay, he knows the road, we''ll just go around there.


    Then the three of us got into the maple van and drove away.


    After leaving the farmers'' market, there was a crossroad in front of them. On the right was the road into the city, on the left was the road to the Western Aperture Mountain, and right in front was the road to a development park.


    We had just reached the intersection and were about to turn right when, from the left rear, three motorcycles burst out. All of them were small pedals, each with three people on it.


    Three motorcycles were crawling around in the middle of the motorcade, yelling at us to stop, to stop, to stop. A few of them were holding steel bars from the construction site, and when the motorcycle caught up with them, they were pounding the tires of the van. Some of them knocked on the door and looked through the glass.


    In any case, it looked especially fierce.


    Most of the cars in the vicinity stopped and did not dare to move. Those people rolled up the windows and looked at us.


    As previously mentioned, the farmers'' market was very tight. Not only was the environment poor, there was also a lot of traffic. When we were halfway around the corner, two motorcycles crowded in front of us. Then, the rest of them rode to the side of the driver''s seat and threatened Zifeng to stop.


    It was the first time I had ever faced such a biker party chasing someone. My heart was particularly nervous, and my palms were drenched with sweat. After all, Big Sister Yan Hong was a woman, and her face didn''t look too good right now. On the other hand, Zifeng was very calm. Could it be that he had made them unhappy, and he even intentionally hit the motorcycle with the plate to the left, causing those people to immediately tumble out while shouting.


    However, the fall wasn''t too bad. When the three stood up, they were enraged. They glared at him and smashed the car with their sticks. Crack, crack, crack. In just a few seconds, he had broken a reverse mirror and even smashed the hood.


    Those people were just clamoring. All of you, hurry up and get down. If you don''t settle the matter today, no one can f * cking leave.


    At this time, Yinhong was very nervous, and she told Big Brother Feng not to go down, it would be troublesome if he went down. After Yinhong said this, she took out her phone. It looked like she was going to call someone.


    At this moment, the people on the motorcycles in front of them also surrounded them. One by one, we were surrounded by a large crowd of people. In that case, the traffic had also been blocked.


    The long motorcade behind them were all honking their horns, some of the drivers even popped their heads out to scold them, telling them to get the hell out of the way, the road was blocked.


    When those people started cursing, a few hoodlums who were pinching the steel bars whipped the hood of the van and yelled, "Who''s f * cking competing to scold another? Do you believe we''ll end up like this?"


    After that person said that, the drivers in the cars nearby did not dare to speak anymore.


    However, there were still those who were more daring. They immediately opened the door and stood down, cursing loudly. In broad daylight, the Black Society would obstruct traffic. Was there still any sense of order or law?


    The one who shouted the loudest was driving a Nissan, which in those days was considered a very luxurious imported car. That person cursed and said he wanted to call the police.


    Furthermore, when that person made the phone call, he disdainfully said, "I don''t believe that the police will be able to treat you hoodlums."


    This person was the one who had called the police. Suddenly, the nearby drivers stuck their heads out in rows and shouted. The sound was also one of those surprised hoots.


    The three of us looked over as well, and by this time someone in the hustle and bustle was already shouting for us to get in the car and get in the car.


    However, that person clearly did not care about it. He even impatiently scolded, "Everyone, don''t worry. I''m not going in. If you have the guts, tell these people to come and clean me up now."


    But once this person finished speaking, everyone''s heart would probably be in their throat.


    It wasn''t because of anything else, but because when everyone warned him, Curly Bro was holding a machete and was quickly dashing towards him. As for the person with one hand on the driver''s door frame and the other on the phone, he didn''t even know that someone was coming from behind.


    The man only turned around when Curly Bro was more than three meters away from him. When he turned around, Curly Bro''s face turned fierce as he raised his machete high in the air and swung it down. The man screamed out in fright as he subconsciously fell backwards into the car. His phone even landed on the floor in shock.


    The next moment, with a "pu" sound, the blood was shot out of the pipe like an explosion. The guy who was slashed grabbed the door frame with both of his hands and started to twitch. He even let out a scream.


    There were also many women in cars nearby. They were so scared that all of them screamed and shouted, "Hack! Hack!" As such, none of the drivers who were scolding at the start dared to shout. They all shut their mouths in fear and the doors were tightly shut.


    There were two cars that were closest to him. However, they were so frightened that they fell backwards and got hit by the cars behind them.


    And when Brother Curly Hair hacked, he would shout, "You''re going to f * cking call the police, and you''re going to call the police?" Ah? I told you to call the police ¡­


    Brother Curly Hair had to cut 5 times before he stopped. He didn''t know what to do after he was cut. He only had his feet knocked against the door and spasmed. His upper body was probably cut on the driver''s seat now and a lot of blood splattered on the window.


    To be honest, at the time this happened, I was suffocating from the sight, my head was empty, it was hard to imagine a living person being hacked to death just like that. What''s even more terrifying is that the unreliable Curly Hair Bro in my memories has such a ferocious side to him. How about this, I broke out in a cold sweat, and my lips couldn''t stop shaking.


    I looked at Yan Hong Sis. Yan Hong Sis was also scared. She was pinching her phone, and her face was completely pale.


    At this moment, one of the people blocking us shouted, "You''re still not f * cking coming down, are you? Do you want to be cut down too? " The person shouted and pointed at Big Sister Yan Hong, cursing, "You, that''s right! You are just a retarded b * stard, why are you holding your phone? Still not putting it down! "F * ck ¡­"


    The man rushed up to him like a madman and knocked on the back window.


    Could it be that what the curly-haired man said a moment ago really made the atmosphere more lively? These henchmen were especially brash, smashing all the windows in the van with just a few moves. Then they reached out and grabbed us.


    At this moment, elder sister Yanhong and I naturally couldn''t hold it in anymore and we screamed out in fright. I sweated and shouted. Honestly, compared to the fights he had in the past, he felt like he was playing house.


    The men came for me, and I felt my lungs clench into a ball.


    And then we couldn''t stop shrinking into the middle of the car. Brother Curly also came over with his machete. He must have been trying to scare us, because when he walked over, the knife''s head was propped up on the ground, making clattering sounds along the way.


    There was still a lot of blood on half of Curly Bro''s face. His hair was also wet and stuck to his face, making him look really ferocious. When we got close to him, he yelled, "Damn it! You dregs want to take advantage of me?!" "Why don''t you look at your father''s strength?"


    After he finished speaking, he pointed at me and said, "It seems that if I don''t take care of your ruthlessness, you won''t have a good memory anymore. And you, you big sister, she was the one who seduced me last night, right? If I didn''t prepare today, I would have really fallen for your trap. "Bitch, today I''m going to have you turned over.


    After Brother Curly had finished speaking, he called for someone to come charge our door. Then a few of the henchmen grinned and reached into the car door to open it. Big Sister Yan Hong and I immediately went to kick him, but to no avail.


    Then Brother Curly suddenly came in through the rear window of the car. He grabbed Red-Sis'' hair and dragged her back with all his might. "Ahh!" Lianhua screamed in pain. She couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "Haha, come over here. "You are quite a coquettish woman. See if you can still whine when you call out to us from behind!"


    The curly hair brother laughed maniacally.

 C51

    Could it be that when something happened to Yinhong''s side, I was stunned for a second. When I reacted to it later, a yellow hair opened the car door.


    When I opened the door, I immediately lost all of my backing. The yellow-hair laughed heartily as he poked me with a steel bar.


    I winced a few times, but my stomach and face still suffered a few times, especially for the pain on my face. Then I simply covered my head and took it.


    Since things have come to this, I feel that I must have fallen head over heels today.


    When I was being held down with Yinhong here, Zifeng was still in his seat fighting for the three hoodlums. One jabbed him in the driver''s seat, one jabbed him in the passenger seat, and one jabbed him in the windshield.


    When Yan Hong-jie was completely dragged to the back of the back row, Brother Curly Hair shouted, "Stop right there!"


    After he finished speaking, he placed the machete on Big Sister Yan Hong''s neck.


    These words were naturally said for Zifeng to hear. Zifeng didn''t stop after hearing this, but asked back, "That can''t be, there''s more people beating up less people, and you still need to threaten a woman to suppress me?"


    Curly hair laughed coldly and said, "F * ck, what can you do? Do you think I''m going to teach you justice?"


    As he spoke, he raised his machete in a threatening manner. The blade of the scimitar had squeezed itself into Big Sister Yan Hong''s flesh. It was a truly frightening sight to behold.


    Zifeng immediately stopped, then said, "Alright, I''ll stop, don''t touch her!"


    After he finished speaking, he stopped moving, let''s finish with those three hoodlums. He probably didn''t have any advantage in the beginning, but he still fiercely beat up those steel rods.


    He let out that muffled groan, but he didn''t let it out.


    At this point, the back of the car was blocked by an exceptionally long convoy. The driver of the Nissan that had been cut down had also been carried away by a kind-hearted person.


    And on both sides of the road, there was a huge crowd gathered to watch! Could it be that the driver was hacked into a very miserable state? The crowd exploded with sympathetic grumbles. At the back of the group, there were also some chauffeurs honking their horns in dissatisfaction.


    It was obvious that this stance was completely different from before. If this guy with curly hair could still use his perverted personality to intimidate others, then this time, the crowd would have already been filled with rage. As the saying goes, no one can afford to offend them. At that time, if these hundreds of people were to attack them together, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    At this time, the Brother Curly was also a little scared. He called someone to continue grabbing Yan Hong-jie''s hair, and then he came to the car to rest.


    After this guy came in, he first gave me a kick and said that he would settle the score later. He grabbed her hair and took the machete from her. After doing all that, Brother Curly called two more of his henchmen into the car! One sat in the passenger seat, the other on the right-hand side of the back seat, with me and Sister Brilliant Red wedged between him and Curly Hair.


    At that time, the remaining people were still making things difficult for Big Brother Feng, so Big Brother Curly Hair told them to stop, and that this place could be tidied up later.


    After he finished speaking, he shouted at Feng ge, asking him if he was dead, did he still drive?


    Brother Zifeng nodded his head but didn''t say anything. He then returned to the driver''s seat!


    Brother Curly Hair even laughed at that time. Then tell him to hurry up and drive to the West End. While he was speaking, the rest of the thugs also got on their motorbikes and started to flee. The men soon disappeared up the mountain road of the Western Cave Hill.


    After he was done, Zifeng started the car, turned the car around and headed up the mountain. As a result, the traffic resumed immediately! Those drivers no longer honked their horns!


    Brother Curly Hair stuck his head out the window and arrogantly shouted, "I''m leaving! You idiots can go eat sh * t!"


    After finishing his words, he scolded Zifeng to drive faster and not play any tricks. He also said that on account of you being so obedient, he could make you drool while he did this.


    For some reason, during this entire process, Neutron Maple didn''t utter a single word. Curly Hair reached out his palm and slapped him a few times, asking him if he was mute!


    One of his henchmen was still laughing. He must have been scared silly. In this way, the curly hair bro was even more cocky.


    Halfway up the hill on the Western Cave Hill, Curly Hair ordered Maple to change lanes. Coincidentally, he was heading for the junkyard area, where he had called the turnpike.


    Brother Curly Hair immediately laughed and asked me if I could remember this place.


    I ignored him, and he slapped me hard in the face and asked me if I remembered.


    The situation was better than the person, so I had to admit that I remembered.


    Then, the guy with curly hair started laughing. He pinched Yan Hong''s face and said, "Last time you messed with laozi and let that student girl slip away, this time I''ll take your sister as a supplement. "Hehe, you''re just a dirty little brat, but all the women around you look pretty colorful."


    At this moment, elder sister Yanhong angrily said that she would release her if she had the guts to, and ask her to call someone over.


    Brother Curly Hair then started laughing out loud, saying that I''m not a fool, and you want me to call someone over? Let me tell you, I will fuck you today at the Water Infinite Gold Temple. I will only consider letting you off when the tide rises in the Water Curtain Cave!


    When the two henchmen heard this, they couldn''t hold back their laughter anymore and even started singing about curling hair ''big brother''. They might as well just stay in the waste coal mine for a few days, and once they recovered their energy, they could control this girl.


    After they finished talking, they all laughed. I said a few words and got another beating.


    After he said that, the car stopped on the road and plunged into a puddle. Coiled Brother was caught off guard and knocked his head against the window.


    That guy was so angry that he jumped up and smacked Maple Brother on the forehead, asking him how he drove the car.


    Zifeng was helpless as he said that the car seemed to have broken down and went into a ditch.


    Hearing this, Brother Curly Hair said, don''t play any tricks, step on the accelerator and let me see.


    Zifeng did as he was told, the car made some noise, and the tires slipped, but they really couldn''t get out.


    Curly Brother Feng said, "Go down and take a look!"


    Zifeng did not reply and went down. He squatted at Lun Tai''s place and looked around before finishing his sentence. Lun Tai was nailed to the side of the road. No wonder it could not be passed. Then, he asked the curly-haired guy to come down and push the car.


    The curly-haired man looked at Zifeng suspiciously for a long time before saying to the man in the front seat, "Little Mao, get off the cart."


    That little furry guy cursed, then opened the car door and got out. Then, I saw Zifeng slowly get into the car, and he even shouted, "Hold on tight, I''m going to stomp harder, and see if I can charge over."


    Then little Mao stood back and shouted that they were ready to charge.


    Zifeng didn''t say anything else and started the car. It was originally the same gear, but after he stepped on the throttle, it suddenly went into reverse gear.


    After he was done, the little furry let out a blood-curdling screech as he fell backwards, right under the back of the car.


    Coiled Brother and the other long-haired man saw that the situation had gone awry, and they immediately wanted to curse and strangle Brother Suifeng! However, in the next second, Zifeng pulled the adjustment handle of the seat, pressed both feet against the pedal and pushed. The seat instantly fell over.


    He fell down from the head position and coincidentally bumped into the curly-haired man''s head. The curly-haired man let out a cry of pain before covering his head and withdrawing. When he finished, Zi Feng stepped on the steering wheel and his body slid backwards.


    The long-haired man''s hand was about to grab ahold of him, but the moment he slipped out, he missed. He kicked the blanket over his chin and spat out a mouthful of water. He immediately crashed into the pole.


    These actions were all done in an instant. Afterwards, when the two of them wanted to react, Zifeng was already grabbing onto their throat. With a very forceful pinch, their brother could no longer move while screaming miserably.


    At that time, the movement was so smooth that even I could not help but exclaim in my heart, "Don''t move! If anyone moves again, I will destroy his Adam''s apple letter!"


    When he said this, the long-haired man did not dare to move. Then Zifeng told us to open the door and get out.


    When I got out of the car with Yinhong, I realized that the car was purposely parked next to two boulders. No wonder it couldn''t get out. Lun Tai was stuck in the water, so naturally, he could not find any clues. On the other hand, that fellow who was stuck at the rear end of the water was screaming in pain.


    At this time, Zifeng said to the curly-haired brother, "Tell me, which hand took the advantage of the bright red color?" When he said this, his tone was light and indifferent, as if he wasn''t angry at all.


    But I shivered for no reason!


    Brother Curly Hair should be feeling the same way as me. At this moment, he fearfully said, "Let''s talk properly if we have something to say. I didn''t make things difficult for you just now, right? Are you strong? "


    Listening to this, Zifeng didn''t show any expression, but he still said calmly: "Speak, which hand took the advantage of the red color?"


    After he finished saying this, he took the opportunity to pick up the machete left behind by the curly-haired man. When Curly Bro saw that, he was so shocked that he couldn''t even react. He even threatened, "Don''t touch me, my brother-in-law is Guo Zixiong from Furniture City!"

 C52

    After picking up the machete, not only Brother Curly Hair, even I and Big Sister Yanhong thought that we were going to chop his hand off with it.


    However, Zifeng looked at his machete, waved it in his hand, and threw it out. The knife slipped in the bushes for a while, then fell down the hill.


    At this moment, the curly-haired man let out a breath of relief and said with a bit of joy, "If you know my brother-in-law''s name, then it''s right, hurry and let it go."


    At this moment, Zifeng laughed lightly and called me Little Tiger, saying that you should go to the trunk and bring me the jack.


    To be honest, I was especially jealous of him when Zifeng and Yinhong were so bored. But now, when he speaks, I have no intention of going against him.


    I also understand that Zifeng really had too much personality just now, and he infected me to a large extent. Regardless of whether I admit it or not, in my heart, he does have quite a bit of personality, so I admire him a little.


    In any case, I''m quite conflicted about his attitude.


    When I went to the trunk, that little Mao cried and begged me to save him. I ignored him and coldly opened the trunk to take out the jack.


    That little Mao said gratefully, "I''m really sorry for what I''ve done in the beginning. Hurry up and save me."


    I took the jack and gave it to Zifeng. At this time, little Mao was still lying in the mud, saying that you guys are going to use the jack. Ah, the dragon bone, don''t let it collapse in the middle of the mud. Hurry up, I feel that my leg is about to break.


    At this time, no one paid any attention to him.


    When Zifeng took the jack, he raised it in his hand and said that its weight was reliable.


    Afterwards, he said to the curly-haired brother, "Let me ask you one last time, which hand took the advantage of that bright red light just now?"


    When he asked, Curly Bro became anxious and asked angrily, "What do you want? "You ¡­ aiyo ¡­"


    Before he could finish, Zifeng threw the back of his hand at him.


    At that time, he had placed his right hand on the left side of the basket when he got on the car. There was a muffled sound that made one''s scalp tingle.


    After Zifeng finished smashing, he raised it again.


    From what I see now, isn''t the jack only at four corners? When he finished, he directly smashed a corner of a hole into the back of Brother Curly''s hand. He couldn''t stop his hand from trembling.


    Seeing that he was about to smash it again, the curly-haired brother let out a loud howl and said, "I said, I said, it was taken by the right hand, the right hand."


    If he says this, then Zifeng will say it!


    Afterwards, he grabbed the hair of the curly-haired man and pulled it towards him. The curly-haired man probably knew that he wasn''t a match for Zifeng in a one-on-one fight, so he obediently came down. When he came down, Zifeng was about to kick him to the ground.


    Then tell him to put his right thumb on the ground.


    The curly-haired man''s mouth was green as he stared at Zifeng in fear, asking him what he wanted. Zifeng didn''t say anything more, he held on to the curly-haired man''s right arm and turned it around with all his might, his elbow twisting at a terrifying angle!


    The curly-haired brother immediately cried out miserably, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. Later on, he was so in pain that he couldn''t lift his right hand anymore. In my heart I was thinking, this move of Zifeng''s, for me to clean up Qiao Cao is quite similar, in the heart has a sense of not being able to say.


    Then Zifeng pressed the curly hair brother to the ground, then placed both knees on his back and pulled out his right hand, giving him a thumbs up on the edge of a stone slab.


    The curly-haired man couldn''t move at all, cold sweat dripping down his forehead.


    After he finished, Zifeng put the jack on his thumb and started cheering. Then he watched the jack rise higher and higher until it was against the keel, and then the car began to move up.


    At that time, the pain in Yinhong''s heart was so great that she didn''t dare to look anymore.


    The curly-haired man''s face contorted in pain as he screamed out in pain.


    It was unknown when Little Hairy got out from the back of the car, but in the next second, there was a muffled bang and the car instantly fell down by a centimeter.


    Little Hairy fell to the ground again, screaming in pain.


    The thing that made all the goosebumps on my body the most was that Brother Curly Hair''s thumb exploded from the pressure and shot out a wave of blood mist!


    The curly-haired brother was in so much pain that he continuously shook his hand. With a fierce tug, the half of his thumb pulled out a layer of skin.


    Glancing at it, she couldn''t help but vomit. I also felt my whole body go cold. I felt that Zifeng was too ruthless. His viciousness was so much more terrifying than when he was slashing at me.


    Afterwards, Zifeng called Big Hair to save Little Hair, and then he drove the car back to the city center with the two of us. Curly Goose lay paralyzed on the ground, still unconscious when we left.


    Could it be that what they experienced was too nerve-wracking? No one said anything in the car afterwards.


    Later on, after Zifeng sent us to our district, Yinhong told him to be careful.


    Zifeng also only smiled indifferently, saying that it was fine, there was Guo Zixiong behind that curly hair man, and there was someone behind him as well. Then he told us to go and rest, and he left.


    When he returned home, Yinhong was not in a good mood, so he went to her bedroom to sleep. My mind was a mess, and I fell asleep.


    That afternoon, when he was sleeping, he was not at ease. He had nightmares after nightmares. The most terrifying thing was when I dreamt that Curly Bro would take revenge and drive the car to crash me, Big Sister Yan Hong, and Big Brother Zi Feng to death!


    When I woke up from this dream, I was drenched in sweat and couldn''t sleep.


    Then I saw that Yinhong was still sleeping, so I went out alone. It''s probably because of the depression in my heart. When I walk on the street, I always feel that there''s a sound in my ears, as if Brother Curly hair is about to pounce out at any moment. I really don''t feel safe.


    It wasn''t until I was outside an internet cafe that I thought I could go in and play games.


    The Internet Cafe I entered had a rather unique name. It was called Love''s Internet Cafe. The interior decoration was much more comfortable compared to the one I had last time with Wang Zhi An.


    It was probably because of this reason that there were a lot of girls in the Internet Cafe. There were quite a few beauties coming and going that were especially pleasing to the eyes.


    In my mind, I thought, I might as well find a chance to sit next to a beautiful woman and relax.


    Thinking about it this way, I became very excited. Later on, I looked for a spot in the Internet Cafe to look for a spot where a beauty would sit by herself. After that, I just so happened to be able to sit next to her.


    However, he did not have much luck that day and did not find such a good spot! But it''s not entirely bad. When I found a corner, I suddenly found a rather interesting scene.


    There was a man with oily hair and a very fat body. He had very vulgar eyes and was secretly watching yellow movies.


    That person was probably too timid. He would show it to the browser window whenever he saw a movie. For example, if someone walked by, that person would quickly cut out a screen and then play a legendary game. As soon as they left, he cut it out and looked at it again.


    I was watching him from five meters away, and I found the guy''s video was exciting." In a small room where a man was fighting five women, the room was also a typical Japanese pallet bed, and the guy gave me a thrill that made me feel stiff at first glance.


    Everyone, don''t believe me. In that era, conditions were not developed at all! It is no exaggeration to say that I have never seen a man and a woman at all.


    Like I used to come in contact with Japanese and Korean movies or something, I always went to the video room on the street. Two yuan for one person, a group of people sitting on a small bench in a dark room to watch.


    Furthermore, the quality of the film was also poor. The female lead was ugly, and she was constantly tossing and turning about in the same manner.


    Thus, when I saw that this fatty was looking at such a high-quality film source and that it was a high-definition movie and had never come into contact with the genre before, I must be extremely excited.


    Then I went up and turned on a machine next to the fat man. The guy didn''t notice me at first, so he watched with interest. When I turned on the phone, he caught sight of me out of the corner of his eye.


    While he was looking at it, his left hand was still on the keyboard, so when he saw me, he quickly switched it to Legendary. He then blushed and pretended to hit a legend on the monkey''s butt.


    I smiled inside, but I didn''t expose him. Later, when my computer was turned on, I said to him, "Bro, take out that piece of yours and let us enjoy it together!"


    After I said those words, that fatty looked at me in disdain. Then, he ignored me and turned around to continue playing with his computer in silence. I was also hungry and flustered, so I pushed him and said, stop pretending, I''ve been watching you for a long time.


    I saw that fatty was very timid, and he was even threatening him back then. If I said you wouldn''t let me see, do you believe that I would beat you up?


    When I said this, that fellow immediately admitted defeat. Hurry up and tell me to lower your voice. This thing is embarrassing to have too many people watching it. Then he told me to sit over and show him.


    To be honest, I got really excited at the time, J-8 gave me a hard one. Because the Internet Cafe headphones were all headphones, I wanted to hear the sound of them, so I switched them with Fatty in turn.


    Damn, back then I heard the female lead shouting, she was on a completely different level from the video studio. After listening to it a few times, I felt like shooting.

 C53

    What the hell, the more people there are, the more daring the thieves get, and then they start to panic when they see me.


    I was staring at the toilet and thinking about going in to clean it up, but in the next moment I came up with an even more exciting and daring idea. I wanted to play from my seat.


    I also have a basis for thinking like that. Back then, Internet cafes were all back-to-back type chairs. If a person sat on the internet, his feet could be placed under the keyboard.


    I thought that if my pants were off and a hand was slapping under me, no one would know. Being able to think like this and then looking at the computer screen, white can pinch water out of the female lead, I was even more thirsty.


    I pushed the fat guy and said, "Hey, can you give me the entire web page on my computer?"


    At that time, Fatty looked at me in quite a different light. Could it be that he was wearing headphones to affect the audiovisual feast? He didn''t hesitate at all. Say it! But you have to ask me for an hour!


    I nodded without thinking! It was only 2 yuan!


    With that, he happily started to operate the computer.


    Perhaps now that they were talking about emotional networks, everyone was already used to it. However, at that time, they were basically lacking resources. A lot of people who knew the web address would hide it like a treasure. Even if you asked them, they wouldn''t tell you, unlike how a bunch of them would pop out just by asking them.


    Fatty played with me for a while before entering a website. It was called Wa Ga - Excitation - Electricity Shadow!


    I don''t know if you have any memories, but at the time, this thing was very popular in China. It took five or six years before electric donkeys and fast broadcasts appeared.


    When he logged on to this website, my eyes went straight.


    Looking at the row after row of movie covers, the comical characters, I can not help but swallow my saliva, my eyes like a pendant into the screen can not be pulled out.


    Later on, the fatty even laughed at me and boasted, "Look at you, you haven''t seen anything foreign before."


    But at that time, my heart had already flown into this wonderful and scientific world, and I didn''t give him a second thought.


    Fatty skillfully found me a movie, but it wasn''t that movie about the man who fought against the five women and said that the female lead was called Cang Jingkong, but that she was a popular Japanese celebrity at that time.


    I wasn''t very discerning back then, so I wasn''t happy about it. If I said ''empty air'', ''empty air'', ''hidden spirit'', ''empty air'', hurry up, I want to see you ''this''.


    He even advised me to think about it. He said that as a novice, I would look at this type of heavy flavors the moment I came. When I see a single pair in the future, I wouldn''t feel too excited.


    I said you don''t need to care, just show me that.


    When I said it, it was because I was worried. Later on, the fatty released that piece of information that made me feel like he was a child that couldn''t be taught.


    Because both of us were looking at it together, and then the fat guy got bold and stopped switching, so he just looked at it.


    As I didn''t need to change my headphones, I didn''t disturb them during the journey. I watched with great interest. Then I looked around, and when no one noticed me, my hand went to my crotch, and when I was done, I grabbed my man and straightened him up.


    The space under the grid was actually not that big. If you were to make it up, the amplitude and frequency would be greatly reduced. But perhaps it was due to the plot and the female lead starting directly, greatly satisfying a man''s fantasies, I felt so good that smoke was coming out from the top of my head.


    It only lasted for a few seconds before it was shot.


    I shouted and my legs shook. I tried my best to aim at the inside of the grid. When he felt that he had shot enough, he casually rubbed his hands on the tip of his pants, then lifted it up.


    Afterwards, I was very satisfied and went to the toilet to wash my hands. Before I washed my hands, I even smelled it. Hehe!


    After I finished washing up, I found that Fatty was also there arranging everything.


    After that, we each played our own game, because it was the first time that we came into contact with each other. After I flew into the airplane, the afterglow hadn''t faded yet, so I curiously clicked on the web page, looking for something fun to play with.


    After searching for a while, he found that this website had pictures. I looked at them one by one, and then one of them was a woman in a white, transparent dress, sitting on the boat with her legs wide open.


    When she was done, she did not wear any underwear or underwear, so she could read the two bundles of underwear at the bottom and in front of her chest.


    This made me especially excited.


    Staring at the screen with two eyes, I started to study the thing underneath the woman very carefully.


    When I looked at it, I was thinking that it actually looked like this! He even thought, no wonder so many people are scolding women and like to say that I''ll tear you apart, so that''s how it is! However, during the third year of junior year, I didn''t have much hair on the bottom of my body, but when I looked at the girl in the picture, her armpits and hair on the bottom of her head were long and black. At that time, I thought it was pretty disgusting, and I wanted my girlfriend to have more hair on her body in the future. I guess I can spit it out.


    Anyway, I was just flipping through it, and then I found a picture with the title "Extreme White Tiger". I was wondering what White Tiger was, I clicked on it and found a woman. The picture was always under the picture, but I felt that it was very clean, because there wasn''t any hair under her! It also looked easy to see the structure clearly.


    Afterwards, I looked at it for a while. I already had a vague understanding of that White Tiger, but I didn''t dare to be sure, so I asked the fatty.


    The fat man told me to look it up on Baidu. I fumbled with it and then checked it out. At that time, the content recorded in Baidu''s entry was very little, but at that time, there was a very famous novel website called ''Illusory Sword Federation''. I found it there.


    Thinking about this made me feel more interesting, thinking about how there were so many things to say, and I wondered if any of the women I knew were white tigers. But I can be sure, Liu Xijia sister is not, last time I touched her, found she still has a little hair.


    When I was daydreaming, my expression was especially weird. Later on, I felt that there was a shadow on my left side blocking my vision. After a while, a fragrance drifted over, and a head was lying there.


    I turned around to look at it. My mind was still out of focus, so I looked at it and then went back to the screen. My mind was still thinking about the mess. Then, two seconds passed. I shook my head, stood up, and went to cover my computer.


    At this moment, I clearly remembered who this person was!


    He had a high nose bridge, white skin, and very deep eyes. His face had a very dense stereoscopic feel, and he looked very much like a foreigner.


    Because I reacted, Wen Pe also stared at my computer for a while, so I was not sure if she saw anything, I was so embarrassed that I broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, I didn''t watch any films at this time, or else my sniff would have been too big.


    Seeing my flustered reaction, Wen Pei was also shocked. She stood a little further away and even smiled at me while saying, "Feng Xiaohu, what a coincidence, you are also here."


    I''ve been in contact with this girl Wen Pi before. She''s very timid. When she greeted me so naturally, I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. I thought that she definitely didn''t understand, otherwise she wouldn''t have such a reaction. She would probably be blushing so much that she wouldn''t even dare to look at me.


    I just smiled and nodded my head and said, "Yes, that''s right, what a coincidence. Why are you here as well?"


    Wenpai said that her family lived nearby. Usually, she would come here to surf the internet. He said he felt like me when he saw the back of my head.


    I replied with an ''oh'' before turning around to close the webpage. At that time, Wen Pe bowed his head and looked around again, then asked me, "What is a White Tiger? I see you''re searching for the White Tiger! "


    I choked and almost spat it out. After a long while, he laughed, "Oh, it''s a White Tiger. A White Tiger is that kind of White Tiger, I''ll check it out!"


    Wen Pe frowned and said, "White tiger? There was such a tiger? I''ve never heard of it! Show me. "


    She started to move closer, but I stopped her. I said that what''s there to look at, it''s just an ordinary tiger, the skin and hair are all white.


    When I said that, Vincent said, "Oh," and then looked over at me and asked if she could sit next to me. I said of course, she was very happy to sit down.


    After that, she chatted for a while and even asked if I would go back to school! Speaking of this issue, I was a little disappointed. I said that I didn''t know how to deal with the matter regarding Qiao Cao, maybe I won''t be able to read it.


    Right, Chu Han''s been talking about you these past few days. She feels like she really wants to contact you, but no one answered your phone, and she''s still very worried! Do you have her contact information?


    Wenpi said Chu Han, my heart slightly sped up, and I found that the taste was very soft! Especially when I heard that she was worried about me. I didn''t know why, but I was even happier.


    That day, I was still thinking about adding Chu, Chu, Han, and QQ, but I was disrupted by Wang Zhi An''s obsession with being a traitor. I embarrassedly said, "I have her QQ number, but I don''t know how to play that game, so I don''t know how to add it!"


    Chu Han say it''s that simple, I''ll add her to you!

 C54

    Then I put the QQ on the board, and Wen Pei taught me how to add people. Perhaps because I have a girl to accompany me, that fatty became a bit more reserved. Later on, he greeted me and said, "Brother, I''ll be leaving first."


    I said, "En," and left after that.


    After I went on QQ, my online name was still just a few words that Wang Zhi An had casually typed at the time of my application.


    Thinking about adding Chu Han, I decided to change the name first.


    At that time, I still didn''t have any good thoughts. Later on, I recalled that the Wind Chaser youth was very popular, so I told Wenpi that it was better to just change him into a man like the wind.


    Wen Pei covered her mouth and chuckled. She said that it would be better to call her a mystery man. When I asked her why, she said that she felt that there was a mystery all over my body, which made me curious. I asked her why she said that, and she said that she had never seen a boy like me, bold, just, and fearless.


    Wen Pei''s words made me blush a little. I wondered, could it be that I have so many good points in her eyes? I asked her and even added a question about whether I gave you a good impression!


    When she had finished listening, Wen Pei''s face quickly turned red. She even pressed her fingers together and said, "Don''t let your thoughts run wild, I''m just summing it up from your recent performance."


    When she said this, I still felt like she was trying to cover it up. When I said that there was nothing worth more than three hundred taels of silver in this place, Wen Pei blushed even more. She even stamped her foot and rolled her eyes at me, saying that she would ignore me if I spoke like that again.


    I felt that the girl''s stomping action was still very cute, so I coaxed her to stop teasing you, hurry up and change my online name. Wen Pei would change it for me.


    Then came the first web name of my life ¡ª the enigmatic man. Speaking of which, the name of the internet had become popular later on. For a long time, people had been calling it that.


    After the name had been changed, I added Chu Han''s QQ.


    At that time, the QQ version of the search will show whether or not online, the avatar is gray or not, color is in.


    And Chu Han just so happened to be there, a Rose girl.


    After adding it, I was still a little nervous, wondering if Chu Han would add me?


    However, I was obviously more worried than he was. At that moment, I heard a cough and passed the application. It was too easy, I thought. It couldn''t be that Chu Han had been accepted by any of the guys, right?


    After Chu Han passed, Wen Pei took a look and said, "You two can chat. I''ll play with myself and won''t disturb your two people world."


    I secretly enjoyed the joke.


    Then I thought of how to give Chu Han a call! I originally thought about it, but I intentionally waited for a while. I wanted to see if she would take the initiative to contact me, but Chu Han didn''t.


    At this time, I didn''t wait anymore. I sent her a feed, did you eat it?


    Half a day after sending this, Chu Han also ignored me.


    Then I wanted to ask Wen Pei, but I found out that she was there checking the picture of the White Tiger, I didn''t want to ask her.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I sent a smiley face to Chu Han.


    After this, we waited for three minutes, but Chu Han still ignored me. This caused me to feel a bit disappointed.


    I thought she was very arrogant, even greeting her like this.


    At that time, I also didn''t want to directly say that I was Feng Xiaohu because I wanted to see how Chu Han usually talked to strangers.


    So I said you were pretty proud, and you didn''t even talk to anyone.


    After these words were said, Chu Han immediately replied back to me. There was a beep beep, beep beep, and he even scared me.


    Chu Han replied very simply, with a boring emoji and a string of words saying, "Aren''t you all bored?"


    What do I mean bored or not? I''m asking you, did you eat it?


    At this moment, Chu Han posted an angry emoji. I know you, did you ask him if he ate it? Also, the question you''re asking is really boring. Don''t tell me that all you have in your mind is food ¡­ to eat?


    You don''t have to say, these words really stopped me at the time.


    I blinked a few times with my big and small eyes, thinking to myself, "I''m not wrong, asking her if she ate it wrongly?"


    Then I was troubled by the question and didn''t reply to Chuhan for the time being, so I asked Wenpi.


    Wenpi looked at it for a while and then giggled. She even covered her mouth and said, "You are too funny. I didn''t expect that you would be a goosebumps."


    [Why the heck are you laughing at me?] Do I look stupid?


    Wen Pei couldn''t hold back her laughter anymore. Say, you look like you aren''t good at chatting.


    I stared at the eyes and said that if I could, I wouldn''t be unable to play QQ!


    When Vincey had finished, he beckoned me over.


    After I went over, she opened up her friend list and showed it to me. She even pointed out a few of the pictures and asked me, "Did you see anything?"


    I shook my head. Nothing special!


    After I finished speaking, Wen Pei opened a few people''s profile and asked me to take a look. Then she said, "Look, are all of my good friends male!?"


    After Wen Pei said this, I started to look down on you. I didn''t expect you to say this.


    Venpe wrinkled his nose and snorted at me, saying it wasn''t what you thought. He even explained to me that on average, there would be a few friends in the bar every day, just like the girls. A lot of people say hi, HELLO, hello and so on.


    If they were in a good mood, they would occasionally reply to this sort of normal greeting. However, if they were in a bad mood, they would definitely not respond. After all, they were too tired.


    Then Wen Pei pointed at my chat log and said, "Especially people like you. Did you just ask them to eat it at the beginning?" How vulgar, like asking a sow!


    He even asked me to change seats and think for a bit, saying which girl likes him! Chu Han replied to me, if it was her, I would have deleted her almost immediately.


    To tell the truth, let''s put it this way for Wen Pei. In his heart, he was still thinking of f * cking asking, but it was already so troublesome!


    I''m not happy about it. Didn''t he say that he would have to bring all of you girls up to the sky to speak?


    Wen Pei just nodded and said that was basically the case, but it wasn''t completely absolute. If a boy like you was particularly attractive, the girls would also take the initiative to talk to you.


    When she said that, I said, "How can you be charming?"


    Wenpi said that usually, handsome boys and cold-blooded guys were very popular among the girls.


    After saying so, I felt even more disdain. To put it bluntly, I was a criminal. Then I''m not handsome and I''m not cold. Doesn''t that mean no girls would care?


    After saying this, I no longer had any interest in talking to her. Furthermore, I''m not in a good mood looking at Chu Han. He thought to himself, as expected, girls are all braggart, yet they still go through all the chitchat, what the f * ck!


    After that, I listened to the songs and played. At around 9 PM, Wen Pei tugged on the corner of my shirt. Did she go back?


    Because it was a Sunday night and she had to go to class on Monday, even if Vincey said she wouldn''t be able to get up the next day if she didn''t get enough sleep.


    After I heard it, I said go back and play again.


    When Wen Pei heard me say this, she stopped moving. After waiting for more than 10 minutes, she tugged at my clothes again. She even said that it was very late. Let''s go back, otherwise, her parents would probably be worried.


    Didn''t I say they were in a hurry for you? Why are you tugging at my shirt?


    At this moment, Wen Pei looked at me with a wronged expression and said, "I''m afraid of the dark!"


    Heh heh, I was elated by what she said. He thought to himself, this dog, he''s afraid of the dark even though it''s only 9 o''clock. I used to avoid my dad''s beating, so I often don''t fall down at 12 o''clock.


    But I didn''t say that. I intentionally asked Wen Pei if it was because you were afraid of the dark.


    Wen Pei felt even more wronged. Her face was red as she looked at me. She lowered her head to the ground and said in her little kitty voice, "I thought you wanted to get off the plane with me, so I played for an hour. I was only returning around 8: 30 in the past ¡­"


    After she said this, I understood what she meant. She thought I would leave with her after having a few moments of fun with someone.


    I felt that her cowardly appearance was quite funny. Didn''t she just say that I was a little goosebumps? I was going to play her, but I said no, I was just going with you, but I''m not staying with you, so you have to walk in the night.


    Wen Pei raised his head and said seriously: "I''m just more afraid of getting out of the Internet Cafe. The street lights have been broken for a long time, so there''s no light at night. "As long as you and I walk 200 meters away, I won''t be afraid ¡­"


    Later on, she did not know where she heard it from, but she added: "I heard that there are bad guys who specifically squat in this alley at night and take advantage of girls. Last time, I heard that a girl had her butt touched by someone! "You ¡­ you ¡­"


    When she finished, your face flushed and you couldn''t go on. But I could tell she was asking me to go with her.


    Hehe, I don''t know why, but when I thought of this, I started to have bad thoughts. He thought that if he really walked on the same path as her, he would scare this coward girl.


    That would be interesting.

 C55

    After that, my bad thoughts became more and more active. Hehe, I agree with Wen Pei!


    I''ll say it, I''ll walk you out of the alley. You go back by yourself!


    When Wen Pei saw that I had agreed, her eyes immediately lit up brightly. She said with great hope, "Thank you. I was really afraid that if you didn''t agree, then I would be finished."


    After she finished speaking, she heaved a sigh of relief. She was even more happy for me.


    I said that you feel like you''re very timid, but if this goes on, you''ll only be more timid.


    Wen Pei scratched her head in embarrassment. She said she knew she was timid, but there was nothing she could do about it. She had been scared since she was young. Her parents were weak as well, so they went deep into her bones.


    I felt some sympathy for her saying this, because I had always felt cowardly and vulnerable to bullying. In that case, I thought, I should frighten Vimes even more. Let her see and be brave.


    After we left the Internet Cafe, it was really dark. Only 200 meters away could we see the dim yellow road lights. It was already late September, and the night was chilly and eerie.


    At this moment, Wen Pei took a deep breath. She looked at me and whispered, "I''m not lying to you, right? Is it very dark?"


    I said yes, it''s so dark! Like a ghost waiting for us to come in!


    After saying that, Wen Pei swallowed. "Don''t say that, aren''t you just scaring me?"


    I told you what kind of scare you are, it wouldn''t be like this even if I scared you.


    Wenpi''s expression was one of extreme fear. Blinking her eyes, she asked, "Then what kind of scaring are you?" Don''t come to me, I''m really afraid of the dark, I can get closer to you.


    She leaned over me!


    At this moment, I said, "I was really scared ¡­"


    Without giving Wen Pei any time to react, he immediately ran. Honestly speaking, this matter was quite baffling and unexpected. However, while I was running, I felt that it was hilarious. After that, I became more and more excited and almost laughed out loud.


    Wen Pe reacted for two seconds before letting out a long cry. Then, she anxiously shouted out, "You ¡­ .You ¡­ .Don''t run, don''t run! Feng Xiaohu, oh ¡­ .Don''t leave me alone!"


    I thought to myself, how can I scare you if I don''t run? He ignored her and kept running for his life.


    When I was completely one with the darkness, I stopped.


    When I looked back, Wen Pei was still chasing me. She tried to chase me, but this guy was way too cowardly. After chasing her for more than ten steps, she lost sight of me. She immediately stopped.


    After that, she stood there feeling extremely insecure, and even called out to me a few times with a wail.


    Of course I ignored it.


    At this time, Wen Pei was very nervous! Because she''s not far from the Internet Cafe entrance, and there''s still light at the bottom, so I think she can see.


    She looked around unsafely and even tried to call out to Feng Xiaohu a few times, saying, "Didn''t you say you were going to be with me?" "Oh, you lied ¡­ Wuuu ¡­ Wuuu ¡­"


    As she spoke, she began to cry.


    Later on, she cried louder and louder. That was miserable.


    I found out that Wen Pei-yi was scared, and her IQ had dropped as well. After that, he just stood there and didn''t dare to take a step forward.


    Their movements were also very awkward, as if they wanted to leave but didn''t dare to.


    The funniest part was that two youths from the Internet Cafe also walked towards me. Wen Pei stopped crying and nervously stared at him. Her two hands were tightly clenched on her butt, as if she was worried about something.


    When she finished, the two youths were just about to pass by her, but Wen Pei immediately began to cry out in pain. He called out, "Don''t come over here, don''t come over here ¡­ ahhh!"


    That expression, that action, it was as if he was scared to death and was even shrinking towards the corner of the wall.


    One of the youths was startled by Wen Pei''s wailing and cursing. He cursed, "Damn it, it gave me a fright. You''re a fucking lunatic!"


    The young man stared at Wen Pei for a while!


    During the process, Wen Pei stared pitifully at him, sniffing in the corner of the room while pulling at the corners of his clothes.


    The two of them stared at her for a while, then left while cursing.


    I was hiding, watching, and I didn''t die of laughter.


    Afterwards, I saw that after the two youngsters walked a few meters away, Wen Pei turned around and looked at them for a bit before returning back to the Internet Cafe.


    Could it be that she was too nervous? After running up the stairs, she even fell down. It was unknown just how much she fell down. After that, he held his knees and limped his way into the internet cafe.


    After reading this, my smile was about to turn sour. I thought to myself, ''Isn''t this guy a bit too sly.'' She looked at the alley. She should have been able to tell that I didn''t go out. After all, there was light in that place. If I went out from there, I would be able to see her figure.


    Just like that, she didn''t even dare to come over?


    I was only able to find out how timid she was, so I went back to the Internet Cafe.


    When I arrived at the Internet Cafe, Wen Pei had already turned on a new computer and chose a place close to the crowded area.


    She was no longer in the mood to play with the computer. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she was rubbing her knees with her head buried in her hands.


    Then I went up to her and coughed hard.


    Wen Pei turned around, and when she saw me, she pursed her lips. Then, she started to cry sorrowfully. As she cried, she turned her head away from me. She felt very excited.


    How about this, it makes me feel a bit embarrassed. I said with a smile that I didn''t want to test you. How could you be so cowardly?


    Wen Pei ignored me and cried even more bitterly. Her shoulders trembled uncontrollably.


    Anyway, I kept apologizing and she ignored me. Then she raised her legs and bent her head over the chair to cry.


    As soon as she lifted her leg, I saw that the pants on her right leg had been rolled up to her knees. The front part of her knees had been grinded with a particularly large piece of skin, and blood was still flowing out!


    I realized how badly he had fallen. I''m especially sorry. Furthermore, she''s been crying pitifully all this time, so I''m in a fluster. It''s strange that I don''t feel good inside.


    I said I was really sorry. If I knew it would be like this, I wouldn''t have scared you. Vincey, forgive me! I feel terrible, too.


    Because I apologized for a long time. I thought that she might as well ignore me, but after I said that, she just ignored me.


    He sobbed as he raised his head. Then, with red eyes, he looked at me aggrievedly and said, "My legs are in pain. It''s not that I don''t want to forgive you, it''s just that my heart is in pain. Every time I feel bad, I''ll cry for a while. Don''t bother about me ¡­ "


    She stopped talking and buried her head in her arms, sobbing.


    In any case, he looked especially pitiful and heart-wrenching.


    Could it be because they didn''t blame me? I felt even worse and apologized. Then, I''ll tell them that you will wait for me here for a while. I''ll be right back!


    I patted her on the shoulder to comfort her. Then he quickly ran out of the Internet Cafe.


    At that time, I was running through the streets looking for her. After running four blocks at a time, he finally found an open pharmacy on Fourth Street.


    When I went in, I asked the drugstore owner for alcohol, red liquid, and gauze!


    The owner was a middle-aged man with a big belly. At that time, he was yawning and asked why I wanted all of this. When that guy saw that I wanted to kill me so badly, he just talked a lot.


    Afterwards, I got anxious too, right? Throwing him a hundred yuan, then tell him not to talk about it anymore and stop looking for money. Hurry up and prepare the things for me.


    The boss cracked his lips into a smile and quickly finished preparing the items. Then I picked up my stuff and ran back to the Internet Cafe. When I enter the Internet Cafe, my heart is still very nervous, I''m afraid that Wen Pei''s parents have come to the Internet Cafe to pick her up?


    When I went in, I found that the paper pendant was no longer in its position, but the machine was still open. I immediately felt very disappointed, ran to the manager to ask, he said he did not notice.


    I was just thinking that I wouldn''t be able to give a person an apology for his actions!


    Fortunately, I thought of the toilet. When I went to look, I found Wen Pei there. She was carefully washing her knees. If I were to look at her now, her knees were swollen and tall.


    I hurried up and said don''t move, I''ll wash it for you.


    Wen Pei had said no, she could do it!


    But I felt a surge of pride and pushed her hand away. Then he squatted down and took out the medicine and busied himself with it.


    Then she was sterilized and bandaged.


    After doing that, I heaved a sigh of relief. When I went to look at Wen Pei, I found that she had been looking at me quietly ever since we met. There was also a strong sense of tenderness in her eyes, as though it was spring water.

 C56

    When she met my gaze, her face turned red and she abruptly turned to the side. After half a day, I finally said thank you. I feel much better.


    When she said this, her voice was also very gentle, causing my heartbeat to slightly accelerate.


    I just feel the atmosphere is very warm.


    Wenpi probably felt it too. She was going to say that she couldn''t walk at this time, so she might as well call her parents and let them come pick her up.


    To be honest, I wanted to say no, I''ll carry you back.


    But when the words were about to leave my mouth, I stopped.


    Because I noticed that something was wrong with Wen Pei, and I couldn''t have been wrong with that kind of obvious tenderness. I thought to myself that if I carried her again, it wouldn''t be good to let other people think about it.


    Also, although Wen Pei looked very western back then, she wasn''t my type. Compared to Chu Han, she wasn''t as pretty as him. So I didn''t want to bother her too much.


    So I said, call.


    After that, we went to the manager to borrow a phone, but when we called her home phone, there was no answer.


    Wen Pei was somewhat anxious as she mumbled to herself, wondering if her parents were looking for her so late at night. She also said that her parents were just like that. They were very strict with her and also very concerned about her at the same time.


    When she said this, the employee also said that it was completely possible. Little girl, I can''t let you tell this classmate of yours to carry you back. Waiting like this isn''t a problem.


    Wenpi glanced at me, then shook her head and said no, it was too much of a waste of time. Wait a little longer.


    So we waited there again, and then another twenty minutes passed, and her parents didn''t come, and when they called, there was still no answer.


    This situation was very obvious. They were definitely looking for her outside.


    I said your parents don''t know that you love to come here to the internet, right?


    Wenpi said she didn''t know. In fact, she didn''t use to surf the internet here before, or did she come here because the decorations had recently been upgraded and the environment was comfortable?


    If that''s the case, then wait a little longer. Your parents won''t be able to find you, so don''t be in such a rush. Go back quickly and stop waiting. People of my age understand what a parent should be like.


    After the employee said that, he patted me on the shoulder and said, "Bro, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and carry him back."


    After saying that, she winked at me.


    I thought the manager thought I wanted to pursue Wen Pei and encouraged me to seize the opportunity.


    But I have no choice now, I''ll say yes, let me carry you.


    Because I learned from our previous chat, the home of Wen Pei is not far from my home. When I finished, I dropped to my stomach and motioned for Wen Pei to climb up.


    At this moment, Wen Pei''s face turned red. She was embarrassed and said how embarrassed she was. She was afraid to look at me.


    Afterwards, I pretended to be very angry and said, Hurry up, if you don''t come up, I''ll still be waiting with you. I''m not going to sleep, am I?


    This way, it would be more useful, and Wen Pei would be the first to fall down.


    What should I say? Although I didn''t have any bad intentions back then, after all, I was carrying a girl on my back.


    When she leaned over, I thought she was going to put her chest up against mine.


    But ¡­ this made me a bit disappointed. I didn''t feel anything. After I finished, I started thinking, could it be that Wen Pei is a clothes dryer? How could it be so peaceful?


    I didn''t say anything, so I just carried it on her back.


    When I got out of the Internet Cafe and headed down the stairs, the jitter was the most obvious, but my chest still didn''t respond. At this time, I was basically certain that Wenpi was the kind of girl with a small chest.


    For the sake of the bra, I have always remembered, since then, that there had been some tender little love and memory, but that was in my freshman year, and I will talk about it later.


    After that, we hardly ever spoke, except occasionally for Vincey to point me in the right direction. But I could also feel that she was getting more and more nervous, and her heart was pounding.


    I didn''t have much strength back then, so I had to rest for a while. After arriving at a place with a street light, I was already exhausted to the point of sweating profusely. Wenpi even told me to rest for a while. After that, she asked me if she was too heavy, causing me to feel tired from carrying her.


    I smiled and said, "How can I do that? The main thing is that my strength isn''t enough. It seems that I have to train more. When I grow up, I will have to carry my wife on my back."


    She also smiled and said that that was true. It would definitely not do if you carried your wife like this in the future.


    I said don''t worry, when the time comes, I''ll be able to carry my wife, even if it''s ten of you. After I said this, Wen Pei stopped laughing. She even turned away in a reserved and shy manner, biting her lips tightly.


    Only then did I come to my senses. I said the wrong thing, and made it seem as if she would become my wife in the future.


    I didn''t know if it was because of this, but I felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little different. My heart was beating really fast, and Wen Pei''s arms were burning hot as she embraced my neck.


    But to be honest, as a man, I found it very comfortable to carry a girl on my back. The night wind blew and the fragrance wafted in the air. Occasionally, a few strands of hair would rub against his cheeks, bringing with it a slight itch. It was extremely intoxicating.


    When we got to the bottom of the Winpei neighborhood, I ran into her mother. When her mother saw her, she was so anxious that she was about to cry. She was asking her stupid girl why she still hadn''t returned home this late. She was scared to death by her parents.


    After that, Wen Pei said that she accidentally fell, and it was only because she met my classmate that she was able to carry it back.


    I felt that my mother was a nice person, so I insisted that I go upstairs and sit down, saying that I had to thank me or something, but I refused! The main problem was that I didn''t know what was going on. Her injury was caused by me, so I quickly left.


    That night when I returned home, Yinhong gave me a good meal and said that I didn''t greet her in the afternoon and couldn''t get in touch with me. She was so anxious that she was afraid that I might get my revenge.


    I said that the poodle might be lying in some hospital right now, and I knew it.


    Only then did Big Sister Yanhong say no. It seemed that Big Sister would have to change the course of action.


    At that time, when Big Sister Yan Hong said that now, with her hands on her hips, she looked very imposing. I just don''t think that Big Sister Qing Tian would think of another way to tie me up!


    Fortunately, that''s not the case. Since Big Sister Yan Hong said that I''m such a big person now, there are more and more things happening around me. It''s about time for me to own my phone. She said she''d buy me a cell phone later.


    I was extremely happy when Yinhong said this. There weren''t many people who had cell phones in our junior high. For a good school like Dragon Lake, there were at most 10 people in a class of 30 people.


    I was already very pleasantly surprised. I even asked Yinhong what kind of phone she wanted to buy for me? Do you want me to act tough?


    Big Sister Yanhong used her index finger to push my forehead and said, "What do you think? You''re still pretending?" I''ll buy you a little Spirit Stone to use as a show of force!


    Hearing this, I clicked my tongue. All of a sudden, I wasn''t looking forward to it anymore. However, I still said that Little Ling Tong is only a little Ling Tong, and that''s pretty good.


    That night, I even asked Big Sister Yanhong about my studies.


    The gorgeous red sister said that Qiao Cao''s hand was good because it was fractured, but he hadn''t suffered any fractures. Since he had lost some money, the parents didn''t pursue the matter. After which, the head of the Education Bureau ran around the school for a while, so I can still head back to study. But I have to write a guarantee or something.


    I think that''s just a formality, isn''t it? I can still read.


    As I thought about this, I felt even more happy. Early the next morning, he rushed to school.


    When I got to the classroom, since there wasn''t anyone around, I ran to the dorm and ran around. That guy, Yuan Yuan, was still sleeping!


    Seeing how his butt was facing the sky and his mouth was dripping with sleep, I gave him a tight slap on the butt. That fellow smacked him and was still in a daze. He even said ''don''t run with your legs'' and ''don''t run with your legs''!


    I think this fat guy just remembers to eat it all the time. After a thousand years of killing it, I''ll give him a poke at the eyes. This time, Yuan Yuan didn''t get confused. She hugged her butt and got up, and even shouted "Brother Johnson, I''ll go get water for you now."


    At that time, the rest of the people in the dorm were still awake, so this immediately made everyone laugh. Everyone said that this guy was really cowardly. Even in his dreams, he was afraid of Brother Qiang Sheng!


    After that, he decided to wait for them to finish. Then, Brother Qiang Sheng walked over. He was wearing shorts and was bare-chested. He had a towel over his arm, and when he came over he threw me a cigarette and called me brother.


    I didn''t have any conflicts of interest with Brother Johnson and the rest, so I wondered if he had some motive for doing this.


    Sure enough, the next step was to sit on the bed. Only then did Yuan Yuan awaken. When she saw me, she even asked why I still dared to come?


    I ignored him and held onto the cigarette. "Brother Johnson Sheng, what''s the meaning of this?"


    He smiled and said, "Let''s be friends! How about joining our baseball team? "In the future, if those people from the camp dare to offend you, all of us brothers will help you do it."

 C57

    After Brother Qiang Sheng finished speaking, Yuan Yuan shouted anxiously, "Brother Qiang Sheng, you must be joking! I''ve been with you for so long, yet you didn''t even ask me to join the baseball team!?" Why is this so good to him? "


    Brother Qiang Sheng patted his round shoulder and said: "That''s fine, as long as Little Tiger is willing to join, you can join him as well."


    After Brother Johnson said this, Yuan Yuan became very excited. She looked at me and said, "Why aren''t you making a decision yet? Why are you hesitating? Join us."


    At the time, I felt a surge of envy and admiration for joining the baseball team. To be honest, I didn''t have any of those ideas at the time, because I was used to being alone.


    Besides, for example, I don''t think I''m particularly afraid of Joe, so what if I''m enemies with him? Even if I can''t beat him, I''ll only be beaten a few times.


    Therefore, I didn''t immediately agree with him. Instead, I said, "Brother Qiang Sheng, let me think about it. I''m good at causing trouble. If I don''t join, I won''t be able to cause a lot of trouble for you."


    After I finished speaking, a trace of awkwardness appeared on Brother Johnson''s face. He probably thought that the other party had personally invited him, but he didn''t expect that I would still disagree.


    But he didn''t say anything. Then he just bit his cigarette and nodded and said, "Okay, when you think it through, just let me know." We, the baseball bats, like true men with character. We don''t refuse them. We don''t want to cause trouble, but we''re not afraid of them anymore!


    He walked back.


    Later, when Brother Johnson was washing up, I looked at some of the better people around him and even looked at my face from time to time. Besides, they were looking at me with disdain, probably because they didn''t like me not giving them face.


    But I ignored them.


    Afterwards, Yuan Yuan quickly washed up and dragged me to eat breakfast. When we were eating in the cafeteria, he said, "Why are you so rude to Brother Qiang Sheng? Don''t tell me you want to offend those guys and then offend Brother Qiang Sheng as well?" This way, I won''t be able to survive in the third day.


    I just glared at Yuan Zhou. I said, you should eat a few more steamed buns, right? I was worried about you eating the salted radish instead.


    "Hehehe ¡­" I didn''t dare to retort, so I took a bite off the steamed bun. Afterwards, I started chewing on it, saying that as long as I joined a baseball team, I would be able to eat a lot in the third year. In that case, all the girls would like to pay you a few more glances! He even said that girls like Brother J & J and the rod kid were secretly in love with each other. The main thing was that they were doing well together.


    As he spoke, his tone was envious and sour. I rolled my eyes at him and said, "You are still hoping for this. First, let''s reduce the amount of fat on your body. Then, let''s hope for a girl."


    That guy didn''t like it, so he just ate his own steamed bun and ignored me. From the looks of it, he seemed to be slightly angry. I feel both angry and amused, I say you give the brothers to be serious ah!


    Yuan Yuan felt wronged and said, "Of course not!" Are you still talking about bro? Aren''t you even considering bro''s actual needs?


    I say, what can you do about J-8? Or should I open up some water for Brother Johnson?


    Could it be that you think I belittled him? His round face turned red from holding back, and he even said that what he really wanted was to have a relationship and play the role of a girlfriend." I thought he only knew how to eat every day? Actually, he was also a man. He also had a beautiful first love dream!


    When I heard this, I nearly vomited from laughter. However, Yuan Yuan looked really serious and didn''t find it funny at all. She even stuffed another bun into the bun while fuming.


    I thought about it and stopped trying to provoke him. It seemed like this guy was really in the mood for love and wanted to get a girlfriend. So I said, "Alright then, let me consider it. If you don''t agree to Johnson, can I also introduce you to an OK?"


    In this way, Yuan Yuan didn''t get angry for a moment, and even called me big brother, asking if I was serious. I was wondering if I could introduce Marcie''s sister, Fatty, to her. The two of them must be a match made in heaven.


    Later, when we were almost done eating, we could still see Jangqi in the distance. She was with Seventh Sister and a bunch of other girls. The few fellows left really quickly, and they were even talking about something resentfully.


    I called a few times to Jackie, but the dining room was too noisy for her to hear. Then they left the cafeteria.


    After I finished eating with Yuan Yuan, I headed towards the classroom. Then, as they neared the entrance to the school building, they saw Jackie and the others again. They were hiding in a corner, looking at something from time to time.


    As we got closer, I heard Seventh Sister''s voice saying in a loud voice, "That bitch, she really doesn''t want to drink when it''s given to her. This time, I''ll definitely teach her a lesson." Rest assured! "


    After Seventh Sister said this, she patted the shoulders of the girl next to her. She looked like a big sister caring for her little sister.


    At that time, I could already guess what it was. Isn''t that the girl Seventh Sister patted her shoulder? Was that the girl that said Chu Han lured Chen Xing over? More accurately, it was Chen Xing''s ex-girlfriend.


    I was thinking, could it be that Chu Han is with Chen Xing again? I walked behind them, I thought.


    These women were still cursing, speaking dirty words to Chu Han! When I arrived behind them, I also tilted my head to look. At this moment, I noticed that Chu Han and Chen Xing were walking together, but Wen Pei was also there. I was still thinking, wasn''t Wen Pei at home last night? She should have taken a leave of absence last night, why did she come to school so early?


    I thought about it for a second, and then I saw that Jackie was whining and looking around with her butt upturned, and I said, "Why don''t you get that bitch out here tonight and kill her." Right, I slapped her hard on the butt.


    "Aiyo! Why did you girls smack my butt?" She turned around and saw me smiling at her.


    This time, Jangqi''s expression immediately changed. She shook her hand coquettishly, saying what kind of wind blew us over, and yet you still pity us! You''re about to let me touch the tide!


    When she finished speaking, Seventh Sister and the others quickly scolded and hit her, saying, "Can you not be so coquettish when you meet a man!?" Just tell me that. It''s not like I''m going to do it.


    At that time, when I heard those words, I blushed. I thought to myself that this woman was really hopeless.


    We joked for a while, and Jackie asked me why I still dared to come back. The other side already released a message saying that if you dared to appear in the school again, you would definitely be courting death.


    Seventh Sister and the others were kind enough to tell me all of this when she said it. I noticed that after this incident, Seventh Sister and the others also changed their attitude towards me and became more intimate.


    Of course, I also understand. Seventh Sister caused my accident that day, so she probably felt bad about it. However, since the other party didn''t take the initiative to mention it, the reason why he offered me his good intentions was definitely because he wanted to silently expose his intentions. Of course, it would be best if I didn''t mention it.


    A bunch of ladies offered me advice, and I felt really good, with his mouth rolling in a round smile. I don''t think he has ever been treated so well by so many girls in my life.


    Afterwards, I said that no matter how much they disagreed with me, they wouldn''t really dare to kill me, right? They were just spouting vicious words, and I couldn''t possibly stop reading just because of him, right?


    After saying this, Seventh Sister said, "That''s true. How about this, if they find trouble with you again, you come and find me. If not, then set a time with me. Whoever loses will submit to me!"


    When Seventh Sister had finished speaking, I said that it was alright. If it really came to that, I would definitely trouble Seventh Sister. Seventh Sister nodded her head. Okay, we must not embarrass ourselves by saying that. Then they left.


    Then there''s only Jangqi left for us. Jangqi said that if Seventh Sister really showed up, then Qiao Cao wouldn''t be a big deal. I only have one ear in and out. Even if Seventh Sister is willing to help me, I don''t plan to rely on her. We don''t have a good relationship. The most important thing was, if Seventh Sister was that strong, why didn''t she just give them a verbal warning? Wouldn''t it be easier that way? Therefore, there must be some truth to this. At least, it was not as simple as Seventh Sister had said.


    Then the three of us headed for the classroom, and Jackie kept asking me how the school was going to deal with it. Don''t tell me that you have a senior relative in your school? They say you know people! I told her that the head of the Education Bureau had gone there, and when she was done, she was very coquettish. She said that she was that amazing and had even listened to the tides for her!


    I told you to let me down, I just let you touch the tide, now I let you listen to the tide, you two tide of the day ah? Jackie licked her lips and said, That''s not true, it''s all wet, and she told me to touch it.


    I wasn''t paying attention either, so she just grabbed my right hand and pulled it under her legs. At the time, the three of us were alone in the corridor, and it was only because of this that she dared to act so boldly. Furthermore, she was wearing a sweater and a skirt with a jacket over it that day. She wasn''t wearing any socks or pants, so it was natural that she would have to go through her underwear when she touched her thighs.


    My hand was right under her, and when she lifted a leg, I felt the underpants and felt the flesh on her thigh. It was exciting.


    Furthermore, it was exactly as she had said. She didn''t know if that fellow''s underwear was wet or not, but when she touched it, it felt moist.


    Jackie just looked at me charmingly and said, "Right, I''m not lying to you. Where''s the tide coming from?"

 C58

    When I reacted, I immediately pulled my hand out.


    Not yet, but let me touch you a little more, if you don''t touch me, it''s going to be hot.


    I don''t know how many men you''ve touched, I thought. And tell her to give the other men a spurt. I can''t take it.


    She used her two legs to hold on to me tightly, saying that she would be able to bear it just like that.


    Yuan Yuan stood to the side, watching with her mouth wide open, looking like she wanted to replace me.


    I didn''t manage to tear it open then, but Wen Pei came down from the corridor with a list in her hand. I didn''t know what she was doing, but she was running really fast.


    And then she saw me with my hand on Jackie''s!


    Vincent frowned, then took one look at my face and ran past us without saying anything.


    I don''t know why, but I was a little angry this time. I pushed hard on Jangqi and told her that you should pay attention to the next situation, okay? Did they play like this in broad daylight?


    She didn''t get angry, but said in a weird tone, "You looked fine just now, and now you care about that bitch?" What the heck? Eating while looking at the pot in fear of others to look at you, or for fear of her to give the surnamed Chu the informant ah?


    I said it was fine, but you have to be generous. I don''t want to create such nonsense for you.


    She just snorted and said she was being nice to eat cheap food.


    Then I just said to be good and act good, called rolling round, and left.


    When I entered the classroom later, Chu Han saw me. At that time, she walked over happily and even said that she was also one of them. Once something happened and she completely disappeared, she wouldn''t pick up the phone.


    It was Jackie who had made me unhappy, and I wasn''t particularly interested in talking. She gave Chu Han a few simple explanations, but she also saw through it and didn''t say anything more! They were still talking about it later!


    I said "ah" and sat in my seat.


    Just before class began, Wen Pei came back. She obviously looked at me then, and then sat back in her seat.


    In any case, I was a bit upset at the time, not because I cared about the pendant or something, but because I thought she might tell Chu Han, which wouldn''t be good.


    I didn''t see him this morning. He told me at lunch that he was still there yesterday. I think he went to the hospital in the morning to change the splint on his arm. He should be back in the afternoon.


    I nodded my head. When I left the cafeteria, I saw Brother Yu.


    He was playing basketball with a group of people on the court. When he saw me, Brother Yu extended his pistol posture and shouted, "Pa!" Yuan Yuan pulled me and told me to hurry up and leave. He even said that he didn''t see you, but Brother Yu obviously remembered you. I think he''ll come look for you when he comes back.


    When the time comes, I will also break his hand.


    The rolling ball still said, "Don''t go up, after all that has been done, aren''t you afraid that they will take revenge on you?" He had to die from the pain!


    Only after hearing what Yuan Yuan said did I realize that it was true. Ever since yesterday''s experience with Curly Hair and Zifeng, I have been even more ruthless than before. Thinking about it was simple and straightforward. I''ll kill whoever dares to mess with me. That was probably why I didn''t agree to Brother Johnson''s invitation.


    I think I''ll have to reflect on myself, and sooner or later I''ll get into trouble for thinking that way.


    How about this, I feel that rolling round is quite useful, cowardly is cowardly, occasionally a sentence, actually can clear the heart of a person.


    Because today was September 23rd, not far from the National Day. When the afternoon class arrived, many people were discussing how to play the National Day Festival!


    Yuan Yuan said he was going to his hometown, and Jangqi said she was going to the Yin Spirit Mountain, and her two sisters said they would give it to her, and Jangqi even asked if I would come!


    The Yin Spirit Mountain is a small scenic spot on our side. I heard that the scenery of the mountain is quite strange and majestic. I have never been there before. At the time, he really wanted to agree to it.


    But later, a boy suddenly jeered and asked Chu Han, "What if it''s not National Day?" Invite me to one, huh?


    After that male student finished speaking, many other male students also started to jeer, saying that they were inviting me and even talking about fairies. In those days, there was no such thing as a goddess. Every girl loved to use fairies!


    At this point, I have to add that in my class, Chu Han was definitely the prettiest, followed by Jangqi. As for Wen Pei, although she was unique, she wasn''t ugly at all.


    It was class flowers, so everyone was especially excited to hear her birthday.


    Chu Han''s face was also red from all this, but it could be seen that she was very proud and happy. She probably thought she was popular amongst the boys.


    Chu Han had told me many times before to go to her birthday party, so I didn''t answer if she wanted to go.


    When Chu Han stood up and told everyone to be quiet, she didn''t plan on having a birthday party! Saying that, everyone let out a disappointed boos. Speak of the devil, you''ve clearly invited someone else.


    Then, Chu Han said, "Who did I invite? Someone said, ''Stick baby, did you invite?''" Brother Johnson, did you invite him?


    With that said, Brother Johnson stood up and said, "I didn''t say that I''m going. My National Day is busy. As for the baseball player, everyone asked him if he wanted to go."


    With Brother Qiang Sheng''s words, it actually meant that Chu Han was going to hold a birthday party, so there were a lot of people making fun of him again. Chu Han was anxious, but she was still quite happy.


    When she was calming everyone down a bit, she even turned her head and saw me. I smiled at her, but Chu Han''s eyes immediately turned away and didn''t respond to me at all.


    Clearly, she did it on purpose. At that time, I immediately recalled what happened in the morning. I thought that most of Wen Pei had told Chu Han, so she treated me this way now. That made me grumble a little about Vincey.


    I was probably too disappointed then, but my expression was written on my face. When I finished, Jenne saw it too, so she tapped me on the shoulder a few times and then said disdainfully, "Look at what you''ve shown me. My eyeballs are about to fly out of my head. I''ll ask you again, are you going to climb the Yin Mountain with us? "


    I was in a dilemma then! To be honest, I still wanted to go to Chu Han''s birthday. Before, she didn''t tell me how long it would be, but it''s National Day right now, isn''t it?


    No wonder in the past few days after my accident, Wenpi said that Chu Han had been looking for me, probably because she wanted to tell me about this.


    However, I am a person with a proud character. I was thinking that if I told you about QQ yesterday, you would have let me go. Although you don''t know it, it means that your character is just like that. Today, you said that you can change your face at any time, and I''m still conflicted over whether I should go or not!


    I almost agreed because the guy hinted at me. "Maybe you were the only guy there that day," she said.


    With how flirtatious Jackie was, pulling off a tissue, it was obvious that she was naked! But hehe, I still endured it later on. The main thing was that I understood that if I were to go alone with her into the forest, it would be hard to say whether I would be able to bear it or not.


    Yuan Yuan told me in private that Jackie had a preference to collect boys, I didn''t want her to collect them for me, then it wouldn''t be me taking advantage of her, but her.


    So I said, let me think, is there still a week left, I''ll give you an answer then.


    She didn''t rush me, but said that was good. You can tell me when you''ve thought about it, since you''re afraid of too many people. After saying that, he blinked a few times, then deliberately tapped my leg on the table with the tip of his left foot.


    Speaking of which, we''ll go to class later. I didn''t really listen to the lesson, so I was wondering if I should explain to Chu Han what happened this morning. Thinking back and forth, it wasn''t because I fawned over her or anything like that. It was because of the misunderstanding that caused her to invite me so many times to fail. This in itself was a huge regret.


    After thinking about it, I came up with a solution! I think girls are all stingy. From this, I can see that Wen Pei isn''t that much better, or else she wouldn''t have told Chu Han.


    Since that''s the case, I wanted to explain to Chu Han that it wouldn''t be easy to find them. I thought to myself, I''ll contact someone else who can speak, so I thought of Ma Xue''er!


    After class, I ran to the grocery store to call Marcie.